Actions

Work Header

Death's Chosen

Summary:

Harry Potter defeats Voldemort, but at what cost? He is given the choice to travel back in time so that he may live rather than just survive in a brand new world, shaping his future rather than being dictated by others. He must learn to cope with a new identity, battle new foes, make new friends and navigate the complex political climate of his new surrounding.

Chapter Text

Prologue Pt.1– The End of the Order (2000)

The fire burned low in the hearth, casting flickering shadows across the faces of the last survivors of the Order of the Phoenix. The old safehouse, once a stronghold of resistance, was now little more than a ruin—like everything else they had fought for. Cracks ran along the stone walls, remnants of past attacks, and the air smelled of damp earth and burnt wood. The wind howled outside, rattling the loose shutters as if the world itself mourned what was to come.

For the past three years, Harry Potter had not been a man but a shadow. He had moved through the ruins of a broken world, hunting in the night, striking from unseen places, and disappearing before the echoes of his magic had even faded. Gone was the boy who once relied on luck and instinct. War had burned away his weaknesses, forging him into something far deadlier. He had become a predator, a ghost haunting the remnants of Voldemort’s forces, his name whispered in fear by the Death Eaters who remained. He did not fight battles; he executed enemies, eliminating them one by one, cutting down the Dark Lord’s army piece by piece. There was no mercy left in him, no hesitation when his wand moved. His magic had changed, too, responding to the cold, unwavering focus that now ruled him. It was no longer just a tool but an extension of his will. Spells obeyed him with frightening ease, barriers crumbled beneath his touch, and wards that should have stopped any intruder meant little to him. He had spent months alone, striking deep into enemy territory, wading through blood and ashes to ensure Voldemort would be left with nothing.

But he had not come away unscathed. The cost of wielding such power had left its mark. His body had grown leaner, hardened by constant combat, his reflexes honed to the edge of perfection. But it was his mind that had changed the most. Emotion was a distant thing now, something he could barely grasp except in fleeting moments. He could still feel anger, the cold satisfaction of victory, and the burning drive to finish what he started. However, the warmth of laughter and the comfort of friendship had become memories rather than realities. Ron and Hermione had been the last real pieces of his past self, the final ties to the boy he once was, and now they were gone.

Ron had died first, cut down by Voldemort himself after he managed to slay Antonin Dolohov. It had been a pyrrhic victory as Ron had avenged his uncles, his mother, and his father, but in the end, it had cost him his life. There had been no time to grieve, only to keep moving. Hermione had lasted only a month longer. She had been brilliant, determined, and deadly in her own way, but not even she had been untouchable. She had killed Augustus Rookwood in a brutal duel, ending the life of one of Voldemort’s greatest tacticians, but the wand of Bellatrix Lestrange had been waiting. There had been no mercy, no last words. Just a flash of green light, and she was gone. And with her, something in Harry had shattered.

Only Ginny kept him tethered to what was left of himself, the last flicker of humanity in a world that had demanded too much of him. They had loved each other for years now, but the war had stolen any chance of normalcy. There had been stolen moments between battles, hurried kisses between missions, and whispered promises of a future neither of them truly believed in. Their love had been forged in fire, strong but brittle, constantly threatened by the cruel reality of war. Even now, when everything was on the brink of ending, she was the only thing keeping him from fading entirely. And now, after years of waiting, hunting, and killing, the time had finally come.

Harry stood at the head of the table, hands braced on the splintered wood, scanning the faces before him. They were all that was left. A handful of fighters, bound together by loss and purpose, knowing that come tomorrow, some, perhaps all, would not survive.

Kingsley Shacklebolt, once the unshakable pillar of the Order, now looked worn, the deep lines on his face carved by years of war. His broad shoulders were slumped, exhaustion weighing down even the strongest among them. He had fought through hell, carrying the remnants of the resistance when others had fallen. Now, there was nowhere left to run, no more desperate plays to be made. Only one final move remained.

Fred and George sat side by side, their expressions grim. The carefree, mischievous light that had once defined them was long extinguished. There were no jokes left to crack, no tricks to pull, only a heavy silence where laughter used to be. The war had taken too much. They had lost their family, their livelihood, their very sense of self. Bill sat next to them, his scars from Greyback’s attack stark in the dim light. He rubbed a hand over his jaw, deep in thought, strategising even as they all knew they were out of time. His wand was clutched tight in his hand as if it were the only thing keeping him grounded.

Severus Snape leaned against the far wall, his dark robes blending into the shadows. His black eyes were unreadable, but the tension in his stance betrayed his thoughts. Once a spy, now openly declared against Voldemort, he had nowhere else to turn. After he had killed Dumbledore, Harry had sought him out to return the favour. It had taken a whole year, but eventually, he had tracked down his old potion’s master. They had fought, and Harry had won, but he noticed that Snape never fired an offensive spell. Just before the killing blow left Harry’s wand, he had asked why. Snape had then confessed that his true allegiance had been to Dumbledore. That he had been the one to tell Voldemort of the prophecy and that he had been working as Dumbledore’s spy ever since. He explained what had happened to Dumbledore with the Gaunt’s ring and how he had told Snape to kill him in an attempt to keep the Elder Wand from Voldemort. At this point in the revelation, Snape was on his knees, his black eyes so full of hate that Harry had actually felt pity for his old tormentor. He listened as Snape explained the history between him and Harry’s mother, how he had loved her before they had even started school, how he had despised Harry’s father for winning Lily’s love and how he had hated Harry for being the symbol of that choice. After this revelation, Snape had vowed to continue his work as a spy, now with Voldemort’s full trust. It had been about six months later when things had gone wrong. Voldemort had somehow learned of Snape’s betrayal and tried to kill him, only for Harry to arrive and rescue Snape just in time. Ever since then, he had been on the front lines, fighting against the monster who had taken his love away from him. He had suffered for his choices, hunted and hounded by both sides, but now there was no doubt. He would see this through to the bitter end.

And then there was Ginny. She sat closest to Harry, her fiery hair tied back, her expression set in dogged determination. She was the only one who still saw him, not as the infamous legend he had become, but as the boy he once was. The boy she had fallen in love with. The boy who had lost everything but still refused to break. Her fingers twitched slightly against the tabletop, betraying a sliver of anxiety she would never voice. They had fought side by side for so long, but even she knew this time was different. There was no certainty, no hope beyond the night ahead. Just the fight, and whatever came after.

Kingsley exhaled, rubbing a hand down his face before speaking. “This is it, then. We don’t have the numbers for a full-scale assault on Hogwarts, and we don’t have time to wait for reinforcements that will never come.”

Hogwarts had fallen the previous year with Professor McGonagall, Flitwick, Sprout and all the others slaughtered, along with hundreds of students. It was now Voldemort’s fortress, his base of operations from where he controlled the country. The Ministry was merely a puppet, and everyone knew that the real power lay in the former school.

Snape’s voice was quiet but sharp. “So we strike tonight.” His tone carried no hesitation, no argument. There was no alternative left.

Fred and George exchanged glances. Fred was the first to speak. “We’ve got nothing left to lose. Might as well give it a shot.”

Bill nodded, his jaw tightening. “We need to hit him where he least expects it.”

Ginny’s voice was steady, but there was an undercurrent of fear that only Harry could catch. “And we end it. One way or another.”

Harry lifted his gaze, scanning each of them. He could see it in their eyes: the same fire, the same resignation. They all knew what was at stake. There would be no second chances. No retreat. This was the last battle.

Silence settled over them like a thick fog. The plan had already been decided. This was merely the final acknowledgement of what they all knew. There would be no coming back from this.

Harry straightened; his green eyes cold, unreadable, but still burning with a fire that could not be put out. “We go in under the cover of darkness. Kingsley, take Fred and George and focus on the defences. Snape, you and Bill handle the wards. Ginny, you’re with me.”

Kingsley gave a firm nod, already preparing himself for the mission ahead. Fred and George exchanged a glance before nodding as well. Bill exhaled sharply but didn’t argue. Snape simply inclined his head, his dark gaze unreadable. No one questioned Harry’s orders. There was no need. He had become their leader, not by choice but by necessity. And they would follow him into the dark one last time.

Ginny’s fingers brushed against his under the table. He didn’t look at her, but the touch grounded him. She knew. She always knew.

Tomorrow, everything would end. One way or another.


“This is it, Gin,” said Harry as they snuck through the forest.

The others had split just moments before, with Bill and Snape ahead, working on making a pocket in the wards so they could enter the grounds.

Ginny looked up at him, her brown eyes burning into him.

“I love you, Harry.”

“I love you too. With all my heart.” He replied with the closest thing to goodbye either of them could say. They both knew that tonight would most likely be their last one. Both were prepared to die fighting.

They made their way silently onwards, unconsciously checking over their shoulders periodically as they had learned to do through hard lessons of war.

The darkened forest loomed before them, the ancient trees casting eerie shadows across the damp earth. Harry and Ginny moved swiftly but cautiously, the tension between them palpable. The wards protecting Hogwarts, once a symbol of safety and learning, now served as a barrier to the fortress of Voldemort’s rule. Somewhere beyond the towering castle walls, their enemies waited, unaware that the Order’s last stand had begun.

A sudden pulse of magic rippled through the air, and Harry felt the wards weaken. That was the signal. Snape and Bill had succeeded. Without hesitation, he grasped Ginny’s hand and pulled her forward, the two of them darting through the now-fractured enchantments, slipping onto the castle grounds like shadows.

Explosions erupted in the distance, followed by the unmistakable clash of spells. Kingsley, Fred, and George had engaged the Death Eaters at the main entrance, drawing attention away from Harry and Ginny’s infiltration. The night sky flashed with bursts of green and red, illuminating the battlefield in violent bursts. Smoke billowed from shattered windows, and the distant cries of the wounded and dying filled the night air. The acrid scent of burning wood and blood permeated the air, mingling with the electric charge of raw magic.

“We have to move,” Ginny whispered, her voice steady despite the fear in her eyes.

Harry nodded, gripping his wand tighter. “Stay close.”

They moved quickly across the grounds, keeping to the cover of ruined statues and overgrown hedges. The castle itself loomed ahead, its once-welcoming stone walls now bearing the scars of dark magic. As they neared the main entrance, the battle ahead became clearer. Fred and George were weaving through the chaos, their wands moving in perfect synchrony as they unleashed volleys of curses and hexes. Kingsley stood at the forefront, his booming voice cutting through the night as he deflected and countered incoming attacks with precise, devastating force.

A Death Eater lunged at George from the side, but before he could strike, Harry fired a devastating curse which Snape had taught him, knocking the masked figure off his feet as he convulsed in the air before hitting the ground hard, unmoving. George glanced back and grinned. “Took you long enough!”

“Had to make a dramatic entrance,” Harry shot back before ducking as a green curse whizzed past his head.

Ginny wasted no time joining the fray, sending a well-aimed blasting curse at a cluster of Death Eaters attempting to flank Kingsley. The ground exploded beneath them, sending two of them flying backwards. Fred gave her a quick nod before sending a cutting curse at another opponent, taking his arm clean off before his victim could raise his wand to protect himself.

The battle raged on, spells lighting up the battlefield like a deadly fireworks display. Harry moved with precision, his magic responding effortlessly as he dodged, countered, and struck down enemy after enemy. Ginny was at his side, her movements just as relentless, her red hair a blur as she fought with unwavering determination. They had no time to think, only to react, their instincts honed by years of fighting.

Just as the tide of battle threatened to overwhelm them, a loud crack echoed through the courtyard. Snape and Bill had arrived.

Snape wasted no time. With a flick of his wand, tendrils of dark energy shot out, wrapping around a group of Death Eaters and yanking them off their feet. Bill followed up with a powerful gust of magic that sent them sprawling, their wands flying from their hands.

“Thought you could use a hand,” Bill called over the din of battle, flashing a grim smile.

Kingsley nodded in thanks, his wand moving in a blur as he took down another attacker. “We hold the entrance,” he commanded. “No one gets through.”

The battlefield was shifting. More Death Eaters poured through the ruined gates; their numbers seemingly endless. Some were familiar faces that Harry had seen in wanted posters and battle reports. Travers. Yaxley. The Carrows. And then, behind them, came a towering, cloaked figure with gleaming silver eyes. Fenrir Greyback, his mouth twisted into a snarling grin, his fingers curled like claws.

Greyback lunged, his speed unnatural, his eyes locked onto Ginny. Harry barely had time to react before he shoved her aside and sent a powerful blast of fire toward the werewolf. It struck Greyback square in the chest, sending him skidding backwards, but he recovered almost instantly, his inhuman strength keeping him on his feet. He bared his teeth, saliva dripping from his mouth.

“Gonna tear you apart, Potter,” Greyback growled, his voice a guttural rasp. “Gonna rip out your throat.”

“Not tonight,” Harry snarled, his magic surging through him. He didn’t hesitate. He didn’t give Greyback the chance to close the distance. He summoned more fire. Blazing, white-hot flames that erupted from his wand and consumed the werewolf in an instant. Greyback’s howls of agony echoed through the night, his body writhing as the fire devoured him whole.

For a moment, the Death Eaters faltered, Greyback reduced to ash before their very eyes.

Kingsley took the opportunity to press forward, rallying their forces. “Push them back!” he bellowed, leading the charge with a powerful blast of magic that shattered the cobblestone beneath the Death Eaters' feet. The Order fought harder, pushing the enemy back toward the entrance, but Harry could feel it: the inevitable turn of battle. However, they were still outnumbered, and the Death Eaters were ruthless.

Snape moved with calculated precision, his wand a blur as he countered spell after spell. His dark eyes flicked toward Harry for the briefest moment. “We don’t have much time. More are coming.”

Harry knew he was right. They had to end this soon.

He turned to Ginny, his hand gripping hers for just a second. A fleeting moment of connection before they stepped back into the fray. There was no turning back now. They would fight to the last breath.

With renewed determination, Harry raised his wand and charged forward, the battle reaching its deadly crescendo.

It raged on. A storm of spells and shouts echoed across the bloodstained courtyard. Harry’s wand moved instinctively, blocking, countering and then striking. Every movement, fuelled by desperation and unwavering resolve. Ginny was at his side, her curses sharp and precise, cutting through the enemy ranks with a ferocity that rivalled his own.

Kingsley fought at the front, his booming voice rallying their dwindling forces. His wandwork was impeccable, each spell cast with the raw power of a true warrior. But even he could not fight against the tide of enemies forever. A blast of sickly green light cut through the night: a Killing Curse hurled by Yaxley.

Harry saw it a second too late.

The spell struck Kingsley square in the chest, and for a moment, time seemed to freeze. The great Auror staggered, his deep brown eyes wide with shock, before he crumpled to the ground. His body lay still, the battle raging around him, uncaring of the hero who had fallen.

“No!” Fred roared, his face contorted with fury as he hurled spell after spell at Kingsley’s killer, causing the Death Eater to retreat hurriedly before a nasty spell collided with him, causing the Death Eater to crumple on the floor, lifeless. But their rage could not turn the tide. More Death Eaters closed in; their ranks bolstered as reinforcements poured from the ruined castle gates. The twins fought back to back, their wands spinning as they worked in perfect harmony, dodging curses and retaliating with relentless force.

“We have to keep moving!” George shouted, shoving Harry forward. There was no time to grieve, not yet. The enemy was closing in, and every moment they hesitated meant another lost life.

The battlefield was chaos, spells erupting like firecrackers in the night. Smoke and dust filled the air, choking Harry as he sent curse after curse at the approaching Death Eaters. He saw Snape and Bill moving swiftly through the ranks, cutting down enemies with ruthless efficiency.

A deafening explosion ripped through the air, the impact sending Harry and Ginny sprawling. Rubble and fire rained down as the world blurred into chaos. The ground beneath them trembled as part of the castle’s outer wall collapsed, sending debris tumbling down into the courtyard.

Harry pushed himself up, coughing, his ears ringing.

And then he saw them.

Fred and George lay motionless amid the rubble, their hands still grasping their wands, their expressions frozen in fierce defiance. The explosion had been too sudden, too violent. There had been no time to escape. Their legacy of laughter and rebellion had come to an abrupt, tragic end.

A raw, guttural scream tore from Ginny’s throat. She lunged forward, but Harry caught her, his arms wrapping around her tightly.

“They’re gone!” he gasped, forcing the words out even as his own heart shattered. “Ginny, we have to move!”

Tears streaked down her face, but she nodded, her grief hardening into something cold and deadly. She pulled away, gripping her wand with white-knuckled fury.

Nearby, Bill fought against three Death Eaters at once, his robes torn and soaked in blood, but his strikes remained powerful and precise. He sent one Death Eater flying backwards with a powerful banishing hex before slashing his wand toward the second, cutting them down in a flash of silver light.

And then a sharp, high-pitched cackle cut through the chaos.

Bellatrix Lestrange had arrived.

Her wild hair billowed around her as she strode forward with unnatural grace, deflecting spells with lazy flicks of her wand. Her eyes gleamed with excitement as she surveyed the battlefield. She wanted carnage, and she was about to get it.

Bellatrix’s laughter rang out as she flicked her wand toward Bill, her lips curling into a cruel smile. “Ah, another Weasley. How delightful,” she purred, her voice like silk wrapped around steel.

Bill barely had time to turn before the jet of green light struck him in the back. He collapsed instantly, his lifeless body crumpling onto the blood-soaked ground.

“No!” Ginny’s shriek was one of pure anguish. Without thinking, she raised her wand, her fury igniting the air around her as she hurled a blasting curse at Bellatrix, who dodged it with a laugh.

Harry barely had time to react before another spell came hurtling toward him. He dove aside, rolling behind a fallen statue as the air sizzled where he had just been standing. The fight was far from over.

The battlefield was chaos, bodies and debris littering the bloodstained courtyard. The once-proud walls of Hogwarts stood cracked and scorched, an eerie backdrop to the relentless battle that raged on. Spells streaked through the air like shooting stars, illuminating the darkness with flashes of green, red, and blue. The acrid scent of burning stone and blood mixed with the electric tang of magic, thick in the air.

Ginny barely noticed any of it.

Her focus was entirely on the woman standing before her, wand in hand, a twisted smile on her lips. Bellatrix Lestrange’s wild hair framed her pale, manic face, her dark eyes gleaming with amusement.

“Well, well, little Weasley,” Bellatrix purred, tilting her head as if inspecting a curious artefact. “Come to avenge your dear brothers, have you?”

Ginny’s grip tightened on her wand, her knuckles turning white. Rage surged through her veins; her grief now sharpened into a deadly edge. “I’m going to kill you.”

Bellatrix’s laughter rang out, high and mirthless. “Oh, darling, so dramatic! So much fighting for such a tiny thing. Just like your mother. And you know how that ended.”

Ginny didn’t waste time responding. Her wand flicked forward, sending a curse roaring toward Bellatrix. The older witch danced away effortlessly, deflecting the spell with a lazy wave of her wand. But Ginny was already moving, pressing forward with a volley of hexes and jinxes, each more vicious than the last.

Bellatrix parried them with precision, her expression shifting from amusement to something far more dangerous. “Oh, you’re feisty! Perhaps I should have played with you instead of your brothers.”

Ginny let out a scream of fury and launched a Blasting Curse that exploded the ground where Bellatrix had stood moments before. The force sent the Death Eater skidding back, her robes singed, her smile gone. The impact sent debris flying, a jagged piece of stone slicing across Bellatrix’s cheek, leaving a thin red line.

Bellatrix’s gaze darkened. “You’ll pay for that, you little bitch.” she hissed, and with a flick of her wand, a jet of sickly green light shot toward Ginny.

She barely dodged in time, rolling across the rubble-strewn ground as the Killing Curse obliterated the remains of a fallen statue behind her. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a barrage of Cutting Curses at Bellatrix, forcing her to retreat several steps. But the older witch was quick, her movements unnervingly fluid as she countered, her own spells growing more brutal with each passing second.

Across the courtyard, Harry and Snape were locked in their own desperate struggle. A swarm of Death Eaters bore down on them, their relentless attacks forcing the two wizards into defensive stances. Harry’s wand moved with blinding speed, his shield charms barely holding against the onslaught. Snape was beside him, his dark robes billowing as he fired curse after curse, cutting down enemies, but even he was struggling.

“We can’t hold them forever!” Harry shouted over the clash of spells, panting as he narrowly deflected a curse that sent shards of ice flying past his face.

Snape barely spared him a glance, dodging a Killing Curse before sending a vicious counter at an advancing opponent. “Then we best hope the girl can finish what she started.”

Ginny had no intention of stopping.

She dodged Bellatrix’s return fire, barely avoiding a streak of purple flame that would have torn through her chest. She retaliated with a slicing hex, cutting through Bellatrix’s robes and drawing a thin line of blood across her arm.

Bellatrix let out a hiss of pain, her eyes flashing with fury. “You little brat,” she spat, twirling her wand. “Let’s see how long you last.”

The ground beneath them shook as their duel escalated. Ginny ducked a Bludgeoning Curse and retaliated with a fiery whip of fire, forcing Bellatrix to leap aside. The older witch flicked her wand, and suddenly, the air between them shimmered. Illusory copies of Bellatrix sprang into existence, surrounding Ginny from all sides.

Ginny clenched her jaw. She wouldn’t fall for such tricks.

“Reducto!” she cried, sweeping her wand in an arc. The wave of destructive magic cut through the illusions, dispelling them instantly. But Bellatrix was already moving, her wand carving through the air as she sent spiked chains twisting toward Ginny’s legs. They slithered like living things, reaching hungrily towards their prey.

Ginny sprang backwards, barely avoiding their grasp, and fired off a series of rapid-fire hexes. One struck Bellatrix in the shoulder, sending her stumbling. For the first time, real fury crossed her features.

“You’re starting to bore me, girl,” Bellatrix sneered, wiping the blood from her lip. “Let’s end this.”

Ginny’s grip tightened on her wand. “Gladly.”


The night pulsed with energy, the very air thick with magic and the scent of blood. The duel between Ginny and Bellatrix had become a tempest of curses and counter-curses, fire and lightning colliding in dazzling, deadly bursts. The ground cracked beneath their feet as the sheer force of their magic tore through the ancient stones of Hogwarts. Every movement was precise, every spell cast with the intent to kill.

Harry and Snape continued their desperate fight against the remaining Death Eaters, but they were losing ground. Snape’s spells were swift and precise, cutting down enemies with ruthless efficiency, but even he could not keep up with the endless onslaught. Harry’s arm burned from the strain, his body aching as he cast shield after shield, deflecting and redirecting curses and sending them back with all the strength he could muster. The Death Eaters pressed forward, sensing their advantage, and for the first time, a horrible thought crossed Harry’s mind.

They might not make it.

And then the air changed.

A wave of cold, suffocating magic crashed over the battlefield. The spells faltered. The very sky seemed to darken. Every wizard, both friend and foe, instinctively knew what this meant.

He had arrived.

A deep, eerie silence fell over the battlefield as Lord Voldemort materialised in the centre of the chaos, his presence alone commanding attention. His crimson eyes burned like twin coals; his skeletal face twisted in cold amusement. He barely moved, yet his aura pressed down upon everyone like an invisible weight, choking the very breath from their lungs. It was as if death itself had descended upon them.

Snape barely had time to turn before Voldemort’s wand flicked, a whispered curse escaping his lips.

A bolt of green light struck Snape square in the chest.

The former Potions Master staggered, his dark eyes widening in shock as he crumpled to the ground: no final words, no lingering fight. Voldemort had dismissed him as easily as swatting a fly. His lifeless body lay still in the ruined courtyard, forgotten in an instant.

Harry barely had time to process what had happened when a scream tore through the night.

Ginny’s scream.

Bellatrix had struck.

A twisting arc of violet energy shot from her wand, slamming into Ginny’s torso. The sheer force of the curse lifted her off the ground, her body convulsing as raw magic burned through her veins. The sound that escaped her lips was somewhere between a sob and a gasp, a horrible, strangled noise of pain. She crumpled to the ground, her wand slipping from her fingers.

“GINNY!”

Harry’s world tunnelled to that single moment, everything else becoming nothing more than background noise. His legs burned as he sprinted toward her, ignoring the battlefield, ignoring the Death Eaters, ignoring everything but the girl lying broken on the ground. He dropped to his knees beside her, hands trembling as he lifted her into his arms. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her brown eyes hazy with pain.

“Ginny, stay with me,” Harry pleaded, his voice breaking. “Just hold on. You’ll be okay.”

Her body trembled violently, her lips parting as though she was trying to speak. Her fingers weakly grasped at his hand, but her strength was fading too fast. Tears slipped from the corners of her eyes, her fiery spirit still flickering, but dimming with every passing second.

“You can’t leave me,” Harry choked, pressing his forehead against hers. “Please—just hold on.”

Ginny’s lips moved, but no sound came. She gave the faintest shake of her head as if to say there was nothing he could do. A sob tore from Harry’s throat as he gripped her hand, trying to pour every ounce of strength into keeping her there.

But fate had already decided.

Her body shuddered one last time, her breath hitching.

Then, silence.

Her hand slipped from his grasp.

Harry froze.

The world around him disappeared. The war, the battle, the shouts of the dying, none of it mattered anymore. The weight of the moment crushed him, his heart splintering apart into a thousand jagged pieces. He cupped her cheek, brushing away a stray strand of red hair, his fingers trembling as he waited for something, anything, but there was nothing. Rage, unlike anything he had ever felt before, surged through him, colder and darker than any spell he had ever cast.

Ginny was gone.

His eyes were burning with a bright, green fire; pure, unbridled magic was coursing through his veins, unlike anything he had ever experienced.

Not because of the smoke or the ash still drifting through the ruined courtyard, but because everything that mattered had just been taken from him. Again. The only light left in his world had flickered out with her final breath, and what remained was a hollow space where his heart used to be.

He looked up to see Voldemort standing there, a slight sneer on his lips.

Bellatrix stood beside him, her maleficent smile taunting Harry for what she had just done.

A shrill, high-pitched cackle that sliced through the air, oblivious to the devastation she had caused. She twirled her wand, eyes gleaming with twisted delight. “Oh, Potter, you do put on such a tragic show. Is she really worth all this trouble?”

Harry’s hand clenched into a fist around his wand. The very air trembled around him, his magic surging, pressing outward like an unseen force. The loose rubble on the battlefield rattled and lifted, debris spinning into the air. The Death Eaters around Bellatrix shifted uneasily, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, the sheer pressure of power crackling around the boy they had mocked for years.

Bellatrix sneered, seemingly ignorant of the change that had happened inside Harry. “What, no clever retort? No last words for your—”

He snapped.

The world seemed to pause around him like it was holding its breath, until the shadows shifted around him.

They rose slowly at first, curling from beneath his feet like wisps of smoke bleeding from his skin. Then they thickened, spreading like oil across water, consuming the light. The air turned frigid, and the screams of battle faded, muffled by the sudden, unnatural silence. Even the crackling flames consuming broken walls were silenced by the creeping dark.

Fred, George, Kingsley, Bill. All gone. Hermione. Ron. Gone. And his final thread had snapped.

Ginny.

Gone.

A tremble ran through him, but it wasn’t grief. It was something far deeper and more terrifying.

Harry stood, and the shadows stood with him, lifting him into the air as they swirled and folded around him.

They didn’t obey him, not exactly. But they answered him. As if they had always been there, waiting beneath the surface. Waiting for the moment he would stop pretending to be anything less than what he truly was.

His magic twisted like smoke pulled by a wind that wasn’t there. Something ancient unravelled inside him, slow and inexorable. The darkness that poured from his fingertips now had shape, will. A presence. And it was hungry.

The Death Eaters noticed too late.

They turned toward him, laughter and curses still dying on their lips when the darkness swallowed them.

It wasn’t flame. It wasn’t lightning.

It was emptiness.

The shadows lunged like living creatures, black tendrils weaving through the air, striking with surgical precision. Screams were cut short, choked by smoke that slipped down throats and stilled hearts. Spells aimed at Harry vanished into the swirling gloom as if the very magic recoiled. Wards crumbled. Shields failed. Some Death Eaters tried to run but found their feet rooted in shadow. Some begged.

All died.

The killing stopped being personal. It became inevitable.

One by one, the Death Eaters fell. Their bodies did not fall with a thud; they simply disappeared into oblivion, as though the night itself had reclaimed them.

Harry’s eyes burned. This time not with a bright fury, but with pure, unbridled darkness. Green, tinged with an obsidian glow, too deep to reflect. His breathing was slow, steady. Controlled. Like Death itself had borrowed his lungs.

When it was over, Harry stood in the darkened ruins of his first home, a single figure amid the settling smoke. Around him, only silence.

Silence, and Voldemort.

The Dark Lord had seen the power coming. At the last possible moment, he had conjured a massive, glowing silver shield, its surface pulsating with dark enchantments. The tendrils of shadow crashed against it, shaking the very foundations of Hogwarts. The shield held, barely, but it had. Voldemort gritted his teeth, his snake-like nostrils flaring as he dug his heels into the ground, struggling to maintain his defence. His arms trembled under the weight of it, the silvery magic flickering at the edges as if it, too, feared the power attempting to break through.

He stood across the courtyard, his face pale, eyes wide, not with rage, not with triumph, but with fear. The Elder Wand trembled in his hand, its allegiance unsure and its power hesitant.

Above him, a lone raven circled once, then descended in silence. It landed on the shattered statue beside Harry, obsidian feathers glistening faintly in the gloom. It watched Voldemort with ancient, pitiless eyes.

Harry slowly lifted his gaze to meet Voldemort’s, his voice a whisper, yet it carried like a storm.

"You're next."

For the first time, Lord Voldemort hesitated.

“This is impossible,” Voldemort whispered, his voice carrying across the ruins. “No one—no wizard—should have this kind of power.”

Harry said nothing. He simply took a step forward, and as he did, the shadows beneath him stirred.

Slowly, Harry rose into the air, seemingly carried by the darkness itself. The tendrils of raw, unchained magic curled around his limbs, lifting him effortlessly. The very air vibrated with his presence, and the night itself seemed to hold its breath. His gaze never wavered from Voldemort; his expression was unreadable.

Voldemort raised the Elder Wand. “Avada Kedavra!

A jet of sickly green light tore toward Harry, but before it could reach him, his magic lashed out, a barrier of swirling black shadow forming between them. The Killing Curse struck it and dissolved instantly. The magic within Harry roared in defiance, the power of ancient, forgotten forces answering his grief and rage.

Voldemort snarled and fired again. “AVADA KEDAVRA!

The second spell never reached Harry.

The force surrounding him coalesced, swallowing the green light whole. Then, with an ear-splitting crack, his wand, his faithful wand, the one that had chosen him as a child, shattered in his hand, unable to contain the sheer magnitude of the power flowing through him.

For a brief second, Harry faltered. But then he realised, he didn’t need it anymore.

The magic inside him surged to life.

He lifted his hands, and the air itself responded. Raw, unfiltered energy erupted from within him, crackling with deep, twisting black tendrils. It surged forward, unstoppable, a force beyond spells, beyond incantations, magic in its purest form.

Voldemort barely had time to scream.

The shadows converged on him, consuming his flesh, consuming his very existence. His pale, snake-like features twisted in agony as his robes disintegrated, his body unravelling piece by piece. He clawed at the air, his mouth open in a silent cry, but there was no mercy left in the world for him.

His mutilated soul had nowhere left to hide.

The magic of Harry Potter reduced him to nothing, his body reduced to ash, his essence torn apart by the same power he had sought to control for decades. The last fragment of Lord Voldemort scattered into the wind, carried away into the endless night.

And then, silence.

Only the Elder Wand remained, untouched by the destruction. It lay on the ground, the only remnant of a man who had once called himself immortal.

Harry slowly descended, the shadows releasing him as his feet touched the ground. The wind still swirled around him, charged with residual magic, his robes tattered, his chest heaving with unrestrained fury. He looked down at the wand, the power still humming in the air, but his rage had faded. The storm inside him had quieted. He held his hand out, and with barely a thought, it flew to meet him.

The moment that the wood of the Elder Wand met his skin, he felt a cool breeze wash over him. It was, in some ways, the exact opposite of how his phoenix feather wand had felt when it had chosen him, but in other ways, completely the same.

It was over.

Voldemort was gone.

And Harry Potter was still standing.

“Neither can live, while the other survives.”

A/N: Please let me know what you think. The story is also posted on Fanfiction (same profile name and story title)

Chapter 2: A Deal with Death

Chapter Text

Prologue Pt.2 – A Deal With Death

A/N: A shorter chapter just finishing up the prologue before the main story starts

Prologue Pt.2 – A Deal With Death

The world was silent, mourning its fallen heroes. The scent of blood and smoke clung to the air, thick and suffocating. The broken towers of Hogwarts loomed around him, their once-grand spires now jagged ruins against the stormy sky. The wind howled through the shattered stone, whispering through the emptiness that surrounded him.

There were no bodies. No corpses of friends or enemies. The battlefield was nothing but dust and ash, the remnants of a power beyond comprehension. His power.

Harry stood at the centre of it all, the weight of what he had done pressing down on him. The raw magic that had exploded from him in the final moment of battle had left nothing behind. Nothing but Ginny.

She was the only remnant of the battle that had consumed everything else. Her body was untouched, not turned to ash like the others, not erased by the power that had torn through the battlefield. Her hair, once vibrant, was streaked with dust, but her face was unmarred. Peaceful. Too peaceful.

He staggered forward, dropping to his knees beside her still form. His hands trembled as he reached for her, fingers brushing the fabric of her robes, torn but intact. He cradled her in his arms, his breath hitching in his throat as he searched for any sign of life. There was none.

A shuddering exhale left his lips as he realised just how empty the world felt. Everyone he had known. All of his friends. Dead.

The Death Eaters, Voldemort, all reduced to nothingness, their very essence consumed by the storm of magic he had unleashed.

His thumb traced the curve of her cheek, brushing away a smudge of dirt, but there was no warmth. No breath. No flutter of her heartbeat beneath his fingers. She was gone.

A strangled noise tore from his throat, something between a sob and a breathless whisper of denial. Her body had survived the storm of his power, but not the battle before it. She had fought, like always, until the very end. She had been all that had remained of his humanity in a world that had been wiped clean of everything else.

Hogwarts itself, the home he had fought so hard to protect, was little more than a tomb. Towers crumbled; stone blackened by the force of his power. The sky above was dark, heavy with unnatural stillness as if the very world had stopped breathing. The castle, once a beacon of hope and sanctuary, stood shattered, its walls cracked and its halls silent.

Harry forced himself to look past Ginny, past the ruin, past the devastation. There was nothing. Not a single soul remained. No echo of footsteps, no distant murmur of voices, no hint that life had ever existed here at all. The weight of it pressed against him, suffocating, crushing.

He had won. He had lost. He had destroyed everything.

He squeezed his eyes shut, willing himself to wake up, for this to be some twisted nightmare. But when he opened them again, the scene remained unchanged. He could still feel the rough fabric of Ginny’s robes beneath his fingers, the strands of her hair tangled against his palm.

For years, he had fought. For years, he had endured loss, pain, and suffering, always pushing forward because he had no other choice. He had carried the weight of prophecy, the burden of being the one who had to end it all. And now, it was over. It was finally over.

But at what cost?

His body ached, his magic drained, his very soul hollowed out by the destruction he had wrought. He had never wanted this power. He had never sought it. Yet it had answered his call in the moment of his greatest need, and it had taken everything.

His fingers curled into the fabric of Ginny’s robes, gripping tightly as if somehow, holding on could change reality. As if somehow, she might wake up, and this nightmare would end. But her body remained still, unyielding in his arms. The silence around them stretched on, an endless void where life had once thrived.

His vision blurred. His grip on reality wavered. He could feel the pull of something deeper, heavier than exhaustion. A final surrender. It would be so easy to just… let go. To give in to the darkness pressing at the edges of his consciousness. To slip away, to follow her, to leave this broken world behind.

He had spent his whole life fighting. Was this truly the end? Could he truly let go?

He released Ginny’s lifeless form, his fingers brushing against hers one last time.

Then, everything went black.


For a moment or perhaps an eternity, Harry felt weightless, suspended in the void. There was no sound, no pain, no sense of his own body. Just the vast emptiness stretching in all directions. He had thought death would bring peace, an end to all things, but instead, it was simply... nothing.

Then, like a single drop of ink spilt into water, something stirred. A whisper of movement, a shift in the darkness. The air around him grew heavy with an ancient power, one unlike anything he had ever felt before. It was not magic as he had known it; it was older, deeper, woven into the very fabric of existence.

A soft, echoing sound filled the void, not quite footsteps but something more profound, as if the world itself recognised the presence that now approached. Slowly, the darkness began to recede, giving way to a vast hall of shadows and flickering silver light. Tall, imposing pillars stretched endlessly into the unseen heights, each etched with runes that pulsed like fading embers.

At the heart of the hall stood four figures.

The first was cloaked in black, his face hidden beneath a hood, yet Harry felt its gaze, ancient and knowing, boring into him. The very air around this figure shimmered with quiet authority as if the space itself bent to his will. Death.

The other three figures were unlike him. They stood tall and proud, clad in robes from a bygone era, their features eerily familiar. One bore a strong, regal presence, his beard neatly trimmed, his expression unreadable. The second was younger, with a sharper gaze and an intensity that reminded Harry of his own defiance. The third remained at the back, hidden from sight.

He knew who they were before a single word was spoken.

“The Peverell brothers,” he murmured, his voice oddly steady despite the unreal nature of his surroundings.

The elder of the two, Antioch, it must be, tilted his chin in acknowledgement. “You know of us,” he observed, his voice deep, carrying the weight of time itself.

Harry nodded slowly, glancing between them. “Your story was told to me long ago. You wielded the Hallows.” His eyes flicked toward the hooded figure. “Or at least, that’s how the tale goes.”

“Stories change,” the second brother, Cadmus, said, his sharp features twisting with something between amusement and regret. “Reality is rarely as simple as wizards would have it.”

Harry turned back to Death, his heartbeat steady, his mind racing. “And you,” he said, “you’re the one who gave them the Hallows.”

Death did not move, but his presence seemed to grow heavier. When he spoke, his voice was neither cruel nor kind. It simply was.

“I did not give them,” Death corrected. “They were claimed.”

Harry frowned. “Claimed?”

The third brother, Ignotus, finally stepped forward, his expression far softer than his siblings. There was something unnervingly familiar about him, something in his sharp green eyes that mirrored Harry’s own. “The Hallows are not gifts,” he explained, his voice patient. “They are burdens. Choices. Each of us sought them for different reasons: power, love, protection, but none of us truly understood what we had taken.”

Antioch let out a short, humourless laugh. “I sought to be unbeatable in battle, and I died for my arrogance. Cadmus wished to see his beloved once more, but he could not bear the agony of what he had summoned.”

Ignotus’ gaze remained steady. “And I chose to hide. To live. To pass my burden on, so that another might carry it instead.”

Harry swallowed, understanding dawning within him. “Me.”

A slow nod. “You.”

Death spoke again, the finality of his tone sending a shiver down Harry’s spine. “You have done what no other has. The Hallows are yours in full. And so, you stand here as my chosen."

Harry felt the weight of their words settle deep within him. The Hallows had been tied to him for years, their influence shaping his fate long before he had even known their names. And now, he stood before the very beings who had first wielded them, in the presence of Death itself.

Yet, for all the power in the room, for all the weight of history pressing down upon him, one truth remained.

Ginny was gone.

Ron. Hermione. Everyone.

His hands clenched into fists. “Why am I here? Where am I?” he asked, his voice quiet, but firm.

Death did not answer immediately. Instead, he lifted a hand, long, skeletal fingers stretching outward. The flickering silver light around them pulsed, shifting into visions of the world Harry had left behind. The ruined castle. The empty battlefield. The sky, heavy with mourning.

“You are in the World Between. Between life and death, between time. Moreover, you are here,” Death finally said, “because there is yet more to understand.”

The shadows deepened, swirling like ink spilt into water, shifting and reforming into new shapes. Harry stood firm, his eyes locked onto Death’s hidden visage, feeling the weight of the moment press against his chest.

“You have walked a path unlike any other,” Death intoned, his voice resonating through the vast hall. “You have wielded power beyond comprehension, shaped by pain, loss, and destiny. And now, the cycle nears its end.”

Ignotus stepped forward, his expression unreadable but his presence strangely familiar. “We three were once chosen by Death, granted his favour, and entrusted with his gifts,” he said, glancing at his brothers before returning his gaze to Harry. “But we defied him, believing ourselves above the fate that binds all mortals. For our arrogance, we serve our penance, bound to this hall, existing in neither life nor true death.”

Antioch scoffed, crossing his arms. “We thought we could wield death, but no such thing can be mastered. We sought power, we sought to control fate itself, but in the end, we were mere men playing with forces beyond our understanding.”

Cadmus’s gaze bore into Harry, sharp and knowing. “And now, Death has chosen another. You.”

Harry swallowed. “Chosen for what?”

Death’s presence seemed to grow heavier, pressing against the space itself. “You are not the Master of Death. No such thing exists. But you are Death’s Chosen.”

Harry frowned. “And what does that mean?”

Ignotus regarded him with quiet understanding. “It means you carry the burden of knowledge, of balance. Your magic is not from the Hallows but from our bloodline itself. The Peverell family was always bound to Death, its magic entwined with forces beyond mortal comprehension. This is your inheritance, not the wand, not the cloak, not the stone, but the power that runs in your veins.”

Antioch’s expression darkened slightly. “It also means you are bound to Death’s will, whether you acknowledge it or not. There will always be a price.”

Harry exhaled, his mind racing. “And what now?”

Death gestured, and the flickering silver light reformed, showing a vision of a world untouched by the war he had known. A time before Voldemort, before prophecies, before the chaos that had shaped his life. The Hogwarts of old loomed before him, a castle that had not yet been stained by the darkness he had fought against.

“You have a choice,” it said, voice like still water over stone. “To remain here, where nothing remains… or to walk another path.”

“You offer… mercy?” he rasped, his voice feeling strange to his ears.

“No,” Death replied. “Purpose.”

It stepped closer, and the void bent around its presence.

“You have proven power, yes. But more than that: resolve. You did not flee. You did not beg. You ended the war, Harry Potter. Even when it cost you everything. Tom Riddle sought to cheat me. He failed.”

A long pause.

“You ask what you have been chosen for?”

The shadows coiled tighter, and the darkness began to listen.

“You have united the Deathly Hallows, Harry Potter. The tale would have you believe that this would make you the Master of Death. I have no master, Harry Potter. I am inevitable. And you… you are my chosen for there is much more yet to do.”

Harry took a deep breath and stepped forward.

He didn’t speak. He didn’t need to. Acceptance echoed through the silent hall like a breath held for centuries, finally released.

The air around him shifted, the shadows deepened, coalescing into smoke that slithered across the floor, circling his feet like curious serpents. The three brothers watched him with expressions that were not quite approval, but something weightier.

Death raised a hand, and the hall trembled.

Stone dissolved into mist, and the space between time opened wide.

Harry found himself standing in a ring of four obsidian monoliths, etched with runes that pulsed like slow heartbeats. The sky above was a swirling canvas of void and starlight, infinite and ancient.

At the centre of the circle, a shallow pool of ink-like water mirrored the stars above. Death stood behind it. The three brothers flanked either side.

“This is not a gift,” Death said. “It is a burden you must carry for you have proven that you are worthy to bear it.”

Antioch stepped forward first, a blade of shadow appearing in his hand.

“The blood of the Veilborn Shadow runs through our line,” he said. “We were not mere wielders of the Hallows. We became something else. Anchors. Vessels. Keepers of the boundary magic.”

He pressed the blade to Harry’s palm. It did not cut flesh. Instead, it drew magic. Shadow bled out like smoke, curling in reverence.

Cadmus followed, holding out a silver phial. Within it swirled something that looked like starlight drowned in ink.

“Memory,” he said. “The grief of a thousand Peverells. Our line is bound to Death not by conquest, but by loss. This is your tether.”

He poured the contents over Harry’s hand. It sank into his skin like a whisper.

Ignotus was last. He stepped forward, holding only a raven feather, black, iridescent, pulsing faintly with power.

“And this,” he said, “is your guide.”

The feather rose into the air of its own accord, twisting, folding, forming the shape of a bird.

A low, echoing caw filled the void.

Out of the mist and starlight came a raven. Her feathers were like flowing ink, her eyes a bottomless void. She landed before Harry and stared up at him.

“Nyx,” Ignotus said. “The first of us had a raven to guide him through the realm of shadows. So shall you.”

The bird stepped forward and touched her beak to Harry’s chest.

A sharp burn bloomed on his ribs.

He gasped, falling to one knee as ancient magic surged through him.

Smoke poured from his skin, wreathed around his shoulders and limbs. Symbols burned into existence around him, runes older than Hogwarts, older than Britain. They flared once, then vanished.

When he rose, his eyes glowed faintly with shadow.

He knew now that he was no longer Harry James Potter.

He was Harry Ignotus Peverell.

He was the last Veilborn.

He was Death’s Chosen.

“As with all ancient Family Magic, you will have access to four unique powers,” began Ignotus once Harry had got to his feet.

“The first is the Hallows,” continued Antioch. “You have claimed these, and you have been deemed worthy. The wand will act as an extension of your will. It will amplify your magic beyond what any other could experience, but it is not infallible. You can be killed. You are not immortal.”

Harry nodded slowly as he retrieved the wand and looked down at it. Its shape was of a skeletal finger, black as pitch with runes carved into ivory at the end of the handle. It was cold to the touch but oddly reassuring.

“The stone has been replaced in the Peverell Family ring and will serve as the Lord’s Ring should you need to use it for verification. It will be hidden from those you do not wish to see it, and its power of recalling shades from the dead will remain, but be warned,” said Cadmus, a look of sorrow on his face. “They are merely shades. You have lost as much as anyone could ever lose. Do not dwell on the dead, Harry. Dwell on the living.”

The final words echoed inside Harry’s memory as he recalled the words of his old headmaster: “Do not pity the dead, Harry. Pity the living. And most of all those who live without love.”

“And finally, the cloak.” Said the figure of Ignotus. “In the time you are going back to, the cloak belongs to your ancestors. They have honoured my memory well and deserve to keep it. The power of the cloak, therefore, will be imbued into your very soul, allowing you its powers at will. While hidden, you will not be detected by any means and will be hidden from sight completely.”

Harry nodded, taking all of the information in.

“The second of the family powers is linked to Nyx. She will serve as your guide and companion. She will be your eyes in the sky, your watcher and protector. Care for her and she will do the same for you.” Said Cadmus. “As part of the ritual, her likeness will be etched onto your body where her spirit will reside until you have need of her.”

Harry took a deep breath, trying to remember all of the information he was being given.

“The next two powers are specifically drawn from the power of the Veilborn. Inside an old house of mine, you will find a Codex on our Family Magic. It will explain all you need to know about the last two powers.”

Harry hesitated, then asked, "And what about my possessions? The things that tied me to who I was?"

Ignotus tilted his head. "You mean your artefacts? Your father’s map? The watch given to you on your 17th birthday?”

Harry nodded solemnly. "Yes. The Marauder’s Map, Ginny’s ring, my watch… they mean something to me. I don’t want to leave them behind."

Death regarded him in silence before answering. "Objects of sentiment hold power beyond mere magic. They are bound to the memory of those who cherish them. If you wish, they will follow you, just as the Hallows shall. But be warned, they, too, will be part of your new fate. They will remain, altered to fit the world you step into, but still yours."

Antioch added, "There will be traces of your past self in them, but they will change with you. Their nature will not remain entirely the same. Are you prepared for that?"

Harry let out a slow breath, relieved but wary. At least he would not be entirely without connection to what he had lost. "I understand."

He turned back to Death, his heart steady. “I’m ready.”

Death inclined his head. “Then take my hand… Harry Peverell and begin again.”

Harry hesitated only a moment before stepping forward and grasping Death’s outstretched hand.

Darkness swallowed him whole.

And yet, within that darkness, there was something else. A pulse of power, a shift in reality itself. The sensation of being unmade and remade, of something ancient stirring within him. The whispers of magic far older than wands, older than spells. The magic of Death and the legacy of those who once stood at his side.

He felt it settle into his bones, twisting and reshaping him. His body, his mind, his very essence aligned with something beyond mortal understanding.

Time unravelled around him, the very fabric of existence bending to his passage. He caught fleeting glimpses of moments he had never lived, echoes of battles yet to come, faces both familiar and unknown watching him through the veil of time.

And then, silence.

A deep breath. A new beginning.

The present was gone. The past awaited. The future was going to change.

Chapter 3: The Next Great Adventure

Chapter Text

A/N: This is a rather long chapter, I'm afraid.

Chapter 1 - The Next Great Adventure


3rd August 1935

A sharp intake of breath.

The world around him was silent, save for the rustling of leaves carried by the wind and the distant call of an owl. The air was crisp, carrying the scent of damp earth and morning dew. Harry's eyes fluttered open, the morning light filtering through the trees above him. His head pounded slightly, his body aching as though he had just survived a gruelling duel, then it occurred to him. He had. Yet, deep in his bones, he felt something unfamiliar. An energy thrumming beneath his skin, raw and uncontained.

He was lying on the ground, the cool soil beneath him a stark contrast to the warmth of his robes. Sitting up slowly, he took in his surroundings. The sight before him was unmistakable. He was in the graveyard at Godric’s Hollow. The familiar headstones stood solemnly around him, some covered in moss, others standing tall and untouched by time. As he turned, his gaze fell upon a single, ancient grave, one more worn than the rest.

Ignotus Peverell.

The name was barely legible, carved into stone that had been weathered by centuries. A shiver ran down Harry’s spine. Of all places, of all moments, he had awakened here, besides the resting place of the ancestor who had offered him this second chance. It felt deliberate, purposeful, as though fate had placed him here for a reason.

Panic did not set in immediately. Instead, there was a strange calmness, a sense of rightness. He had made his choice. The future, his past, was gone, rewritten by forces beyond even his comprehension. Voldemort didn’t exist yet. The war he had fought, the deaths he had endured, all of it was nothing more than echoes of a life that no longer was. And yet, he remained. The last Veilborn, Death’s Chosen, a relic of a future that would never come to pass.

He took stock of himself. His body felt different, firmer, younger and somehow more settled. Raising a hand, he felt the familiar jagged outline of his lightning-bolt scar. The faint remnants of other scars remained as well: Umbridge’s cruel handiwork on the back of his hand, the long-healed wounds from battles past. It was as though his past pains had followed him through time, a reminder of who he had been. The ring—the Peverell ring—was snug on his finger, its dark stone gleaming with quiet power. He turned his hand, watching as the sunlight reflected faintly off the worn metal. The weight of it felt reassuring, an anchor in this new reality. The Elder Wand was tucked safely into his robes, pulsing with latent magic. The Invisibility Cloak, however, was gone. It had merged with him as part of his new power, yet it still left him feeling oddly exposed.

He searched in his pockets and found the Marauder’s Map. He was relieved to find that it had made the journey with him. The comfort of one of his old possessions warmed him slightly. His hand jumped to his neck, where he was comforted to find the ring that Ginny had given him still hanging around his neck. It was nothing more than a simple black steel chain with a black ring with green inlay hanging from it. But it meant more to him than anything else. A reminder of where he had come from and who he had lost.

For a long moment, he simply breathed, absorbing the reality of his situation. He was alone in a time not his own, but he had been given an opportunity, a new life, a second chance to shape a world untouched by the darkness that had consumed his own. It was both a gift and a burden, and he wasn’t yet sure how he felt about it.

As he pushed himself to his feet, he dusted off his robes, feeling their weight settle over his shoulders. The fabric was the same as it had been during the battle; however, it was not ripped or covered in blood and grime. It seemed that even the most minor details had changed to fit this new reality. His legs felt steady beneath him, despite the lingering sense of displacement. He took a final look around, committing the scene to memory. This was the first moment of his new existence, and whatever lay ahead, he would face it with the same resilience that had carried him through every hardship before.

His gaze lingered on Ignotus’ grave for a few more moments before he turned towards the village. He knew he had no money, no connections, and no clear plan, but there was one thing he did have.

A second chance.

Squaring his shoulders, he took a step forward, leaving the grave behind.

He took a deep breath as he left the graveyard, stepping onto the cobbled streets of Godric’s Hollow. The village was small and quiet, the early morning light casting long shadows across the narrow lanes. It was a strange sight: familiar, yet untouched by war.

Not unlike the last time he had walked these streets, there were no signs of magical activity. The village was overwhelmingly Muggle, with only a few discreet traces of Wizarding presence. That meant he needed to be careful. His dark robes, though plain, stood out here, and he couldn’t risk drawing attention. He pulled the hood over his head, keeping to the edges of the streets as he walked. A few villagers passed him, but none paid him any mind, just another shadow in the morning mist.

His first priority was finding shelter. Until he understood more about the world he had arrived in, he needed to stay hidden. There were too many unknowns. What year was it exactly? Had anything changed beyond what the Peverells had told him? He needed time to think, to plan, and most importantly, to avoid attracting attention until he was ready to step into this new life.

As he stepped into the shadow of a building, a thought crossed his mind. He no longer had the Invisibility Cloak, but Ignotus had said that its magic was now within him. Could he truly vanish at will?

Focusing, he willed himself to disappear, imagining the way the Cloak had always felt when he had pulled it over himself. A strange sensation swept over him, as if the shadows that surrounded him were being called forth to conceal him.

He raised one hand and nearly jumped with shock.

Nothing.

His hands, his arms were gone.

“Fucking hell”, he muttered.

A grin flickered across his face. It had worked. The magic of the Peverell Cloak was his now. He took a cautious step forward, then another, watching as the villagers walked past him, oblivious to his presence. He waved a hand in front of his face, confirming that he was truly invisible. It felt effortless, like slipping into warm water. He walked further down the street, testing his silent steps. No one reacted.

A dog barked in the distance, and for a brief moment, the animal's eyes followed him, but it gave no further sign of noticing anything strange.

This was an advantage he hadn’t expected and one he would need to rely on. He could move freely, unnoticed. The ability to disappear at will would help him gather information, observe the world he had entered, and ensure that no one would connect him to the past—or the future for that matter.

Now hidden, he moved silently through the village, searching for a place to stay. He couldn’t risk approaching anyone directly, not yet. If he asked about the Peverells, people would become curious, and curiosity was dangerous.

Instead, he followed his instincts, moving towards a much older part of the village, where the houses were more worn and aged. He walked past familiar landmarks, the small church and the winding roads leading to homes. This area, he guessed, was the more magically populated area of the village. There was a gentle hum of magic surrounding it as he walked. He wondered, too, if the Potters still lived here in this time or if their family estate was somewhere else. He really had no idea about his family, old family, he corrected.

Eventually, he came upon a small, abandoned cottage on the far edge of town. It was overgrown, half-hidden behind ivy and gnarled trees. The windows were cracked and clouded with dust, and the door was slightly ajar, as though the house itself had long been waiting for someone to return. It didn’t look like anyone had lived there in decades, if not longer.

As he got closer, he felt a strange pull from his magic, as though it was trying to guide him inside.

Harry placed a hand on the door, and a faint pulse of magic thrummed beneath his fingers. He inhaled sharply. This place had once belonged to a wizard.

He murmured a detection spell under his breath, scanning for enchantments or protective wards: nothing, just the faint residue of long-faded magic. Whoever had lived here had left long ago, but their presence had lingered in the very walls.

With a whispered unlocking charm, the door creaked open, revealing a dust-covered interior. The air was thick with the scent of old parchment and forgotten time. Dust motes floated in the beams of morning light that streamed through cracks in the wooden shutters. The furniture was rotting and broken, and the paint on the walls was peeling. There were candle brackets on the walls, but they were hanging from their fixings. At one end of the room was a small hearth made of stone.

It wasn’t much, but it was enough.

He stepped inside and let his invisibility fade. The shadows unravelled smoothly like a cloak being pulled away. His body reappeared, solid and real once more. The sensation left a strange tingle in his skin, but he ignored it for now.

He replaced his wand in his robes, making a mental note to buy a wand holster at his first opportunity and walked through the house, taking in its structure. There were two rooms on the ground floor. The one he had entered was a small sitting area with a fireplace, and the second was a tiny kitchen in the back, its shelves bare. There was also a small staircase that led up to the attic bedroom. The house was simple, but its seclusion was exactly what he needed.

Now that he had shelter, Harry knew he needed to secure it. The village might be largely Muggle, but that didn’t mean he was safe. If there were wizards nearby, they could detect his magic. And if someone discovered him before he was ready, it could ruin everything.

Taking out his wand again, he walked the perimeter of the house, tracing charms into the air. He whispered protective enchantments he had learned over years of battle. A Notice-Me-Not charm shimmered over the walls, blending the house seamlessly into the background of the village.

Next, he cast Muggle Repelling Wards, ensuring that no one would accidentally wander too close. A layer of Anti-Apparition Wards followed, preventing anyone from magically arriving inside. Finally, he traced a protective charm over the doorway, a low-burning pulse of magic meant to alert him if anyone tried to cross the threshold uninvited.

The cottage felt different now, more secure, more his. The magic hummed faintly in the air, settling into the wood and stone as if it had always been there. With a final flick of his wand, he sealed the protections into place. It wasn’t impenetrable, but it would keep him hidden while he worked out his next move.

Tomorrow, he would need to plan his next steps. He needed money and a way to navigate this world without suspicion.

For now, he had shelter. That was enough to begin.

As the sun rose higher in the sky, Harry set about, with cleaning charms, removing all of the rust and dust from the surfaces. Once he was done, he took stock of his surroundings. Most of the furniture was beyond repair and would need to be removed. This was his task for the rest of the day. Taking the old, wooden furniture that looked like it could be centuries old into the small, overgrown back garden, he burnt it. After a couple of hours, it was done. All that was left was a small, wooden-framed bed in the attic room.

Running his fingers over the ring he now wore, he thought to himself. He had always been a survivor, adapting to whatever situation was thrown at him. This would be no different.

He would learn. He would wait. And when the time was right, he would step out of the shadows and into the world that had been reset before him.

For the first time in what felt like forever, he had a future to shape, and he would not waste it.

The weight of exhaustion pressed against his limbs, but despite the long day, sleep did not come easily. His mind churned with possibilities, dangers, and unanswered questions. He had no food, but strangely, he felt no hunger. Whether it was a lingering effect of his transition through time or the sheer weight of his circumstances numbing his physical needs, he wasn’t sure. Either way, he let it be. One night without food wouldn’t kill him.

The hard wooden floor provided little comfort, but compared to battlefields, prison cells, and years spent fighting for survival, this was nothing. He leaned against the wall, fingers absently tracing the Peverell ring on his hand, and let his body rest, if not sleep. As he listened to the faint rustling of leaves outside, he thought about what he had left behind—and what lay ahead. He had always fought to survive, but this was different. Now, he had to build something entirely new.


4th August 1935

Dawn broke in muted shades of gold, light slipping through the cracks in the shutters. Harry stretched, rolling the stiffness from his shoulders as he rose. His mind was clearer now. He needed resources, and that meant one destination: Gringotts.

He had avoided thinking about money the night before, but there was no denying it now. He had nothing. No gold, no identity, no proof of existence in this time; he wasn’t even completely sure what time this was. That had to change. And there was only one place in all of Britain where he might find out information and claim something for himself.

Diagon Alley.

Focusing on his destination, Harry reached for the familiar pull of apparition. Despite the strange feeling of displacement since arriving in this timeline, his magic obeyed him instantly. With a sharp crack, the world twisted around him.

He landed in a shadowed corner of Diagon Alley, concealed between the narrow space of two tall buildings. Instinct kept him still, his hood pulled low as he scanned his surroundings.

The alley looked different, fresher, in a way. The signs above the shops were similar but unmistakably different, the buildings still weathered by time but not war. The flow of people was more measured and less hurried. There was no sense of fear, no undercurrent of political tension. Wizards and witches bustled past him, dressed in robes that reflected the fashion of the time: longer, more formal, and made from heavier fabrics. A group of young boys ran past, laughing as they pointed at a display of racing brooms outside Quality Quidditch Supplies.

Harry let out a slow breath. It all looked so familiar.

Pulling his hood lower, he stepped out from the shadows and walked toward the centre of the alley. The scent of fresh parchment and brewed potions filled the air as he passed by familiar storefronts: Ollivander’s, Flourish & Blotts, The Apothecary. He was tempted to linger, to soak in the differences between this time and his own, but he had a mission. Wandering aimlessly would only attract attention.

On his way towards the large white marble bank, Harry remembered that he still had no idea what year it was. He had guessed it was summer, judging by the weather and the number of school-aged children present, but after that… no idea.

He noticed a stall selling newspapers, glanced at the front page, and nearly jumped. The date on it was 4th August 1935.

He had travelled back 65 years.

Shaking off this rather immense revelation, he stepped onto the white marble steps of Gringotts, feeling a familiar unease settle in his chest. The goblins had always been unpredictable, their loyalties bound to wealth and power rather than any moral code. He had no vault key and no known ancestry that would be recognised under normal circumstances. And yet, he had the Peverell ring. If there was anything that might open paths, it was that.

The great bronze doors loomed ahead, guarded by two goblins in gleaming armour. Harry kept his movements slow and deliberate as he approached. He did not want to appear nervous, but neither did he want to project arrogance. He was an unknown entity here, and the less attention he drew, the better.

The goblin at the desk barely spared him a glance as he entered. Harry stepped forward and, in a calm, quiet voice, said, “I need to speak with someone regarding ancestral accounts.”

The goblin looked up then, his sharp black eyes narrowing. “And what claim do you have to such accounts?”

Harry slid his hand forward, the dark stone of the Peverell ring catching the light. “I believe this will suffice.”

The goblin’s gaze snapped to the ring, and something flickered across his expression, recognition, perhaps? Without another word, he gestured for another goblin to step forward.

“Wait here. You will be seen.”

Harry nodded and stepped back, allowing himself to glance around the bank. It looked much as he remembered: towering marble pillars, chandeliers that bathed the main hall in golden light, goblins scurrying between high counters, measuring gold, weighing jewels. But there were differences too. The security measures were less severe, and the tension in the air was absent. This was a Gringotts at the height of its power, before the war.

A different goblin approached him now, older and dressed in deep crimson robes, clearly of a higher rank. “Come with me,” he said without preamble, turning toward a door leading deeper into the bank.

Harry followed without hesitation, his mind racing with the possibilities ahead. If the Peverell name still held weight in this era, he might gain access to wealth, knowledge, or connections that would help him solidify his place in this world. If not, he would have to find another way.

As he stepped through the doors, the marble halls behind him fading from view, one thing remained certain: his past life as Harry Potter was behind him. Whatever happened next, he would face it as someone new.

He had stepped over the threshold into a small room with only a small desk and a filing cabinet for furniture. The door swung shut of its own accord, and his attention was brought to the elderly goblin sitting behind a desk.

“Good day, Wizard. I am Gafrod. How may I be of service to you today?” he asked, his voice coming raspy to Harry’s ears.

“I am here to claim my family's vault.” He replied, deciding that a direct approach would likely be the best course of action.

“I see,” said Gafrod, eyeing Harry curiously. “And which family do you belong to?”

“My family’s name is Peverell.” Replied Harry, resolutely.

“Impossible. The Peverell family has been extinct for centuries. There is no living witch or wizard with that name anymore.” The goblin replied curtly.

“Forgive me, sir, but I believe you will find you are mistaken. I wear the family ring of the Peverells on my finger, and Peverell blood is in my veins,” replied Harry, politely raising his left hand for the goblin to see.

Gafrod peered curiously at the ring, his dark eyes widening when he saw the mark on the black stone.

“Moonstones and diamonds.” He breathed. “Lord Peverell, I beg your forgiveness. I was not aware. I will be pleased to allow you access to your Family Vault momentarily. Due to the nature of your request as well as your family’s history, I will need a verification of blood to confirm the action. I hope you understand.”

Harry had been prepared for this, but it still filled him with nerves. He did indeed have Peverell blood, but had it been diluted by the Potters so much that it would not show in this verification of blood? Did he have enough of a claim to gain access to his vault? Or had something changed when he had travelled back?

“No trouble at all.” He replied, trying to keep calm. “How best to do this?”

“If you would follow me down to your vault, I will ask you to cut your hand and place it on the vault door. If it accepts you, then you will have full access; if not…”

“I get the picture,” Harry replied with a grimace.

The goblin bowed and motioned Harry to follow him out of the door.

The cart ride down was a long one. He was going further down below the bank than even he had gone when accessing the Lestrange’s vault. It ducked and dived around tight corners, passing through the ‘Thief’s Downfall’ without incident, eventually coming to a stop outside of three vault doors.

“The vault of the House Peverell is the oldest wizarding account here at Gringotts,” Gafrod explained, hopping gracefully out of the cart and waiting for Harry to follow him. “Only that of the bank itself is older.”

The two of them made their way to the middle of the three doors.

“Vault 2,” said Gafrod, indicating for Harry to come right up next to the vault. From the inside of his clothes, he brought out a small, thin and, by the looks of it, razor-sharp silver knife.

“I would ask that you hold your left hand open for me so I can slice across it. Such is the magic of the knife that it will open the wound, but after fifteen seconds, it will close it again perfectly. This will give you enough time to place your hand upon the vault door and give your offering of blood. Do you understand and accept this?” he asked.

“I do.” Replied Harry, holding out his hand. The goblin took it and made a thin cut across his palm. As he did so, Harry took a sharp intake of breath at the pain but placed his hand on the door, nonetheless.

As soon as his blood made contact with the door, Harry felt the same burning power course through his body as he had when facing Voldemort. It surged up inside him, and he felt it pass through him, accepting the challenge the door offered.

“My word,” breathed the goblin who was staring in wonder at the door. “It has worked, Lord Peverell. You now have access to the Peverell Family Vault. Do you wish to see inside it now?”

“I do, you have my thanks, Gafrod.” He said, bowing to the small goblin who nodded and placed his own hand on the door, which opened with a clink and a small hiss of the moving metal.

As the door opened, Harry saw himself looking into the largest vault he had ever seen. It seemed to go on forever. On the left wall were shelves of books, each looking older and more valuable than the one before. To the right of the vault was a mound of gold galleons, smaller than the one of his account that he had used before.

“As you can see, Lord Peverell, the vault is not overflowing with gold as others here at Gringotts, but the books you can see are, themselves, incredibly valuable and, to my knowledge, unique. An inventory of the vault was made some fifty years ago by my predecessor. The total monetary value of the contents is 1248 Galleons, 2 sickles and 15 knuts. Not a small sum by any means, but certainly nothing too large either.”

“Thank you, Gafrod. I will make a withdrawal of 100 Galleons now.”

The Goblin bowed low before producing a small bag of money. “Please accept this as a token of thanks for your business, Lord Peverell. The bag is bottomless and will be unable to be opened by anyone other than yourself; also, however much you ask the bag to take out, you will find in your hands so long as there is enough within the vault.”

“My gratitude, Gafrod. This is a most kind gift. Please take ten galleons for yourself.” He replied, keen to keep on good terms with the goblin and somehow knowing that this would be a surefire way to do so. “But I must ask the bank’s discretion for the moment. I have just returned to Britain and do not want it to get out that my name has returned.

“Of course, Lord Peverell. Gringotts has a history of the highest discretion when it comes to Noble wizarding families. Now, in terms of assets, the Peverell Family also owns a plot of land where the Peverell Manor was formerly situated. The building itself is in disrepair, as I am sure you will understand, but the land is yours to do with as you wish. It is situated on the west bank of the Loch Maree, in the north of Scotland. As well as this, there is a small cottage on the outskirts of Godric’s Hollow that has been abandoned for a number of years.”

Harry almost hit the roof with surprise. The tiny little cottage that he had stayed the night in was actually his? He almost laughed at his own luck before remembering the mention of the other property.

He had assumed that all of the lands that had once belonged to the Peverell Family had been turned over to the Potters. Still, he inclined his head to the goblin as they made their way out of the vault.


Harry stepped out of the grand doors of Gringotts, blinking as the sunlight hit his face. The weight of the pouch of gold at his hip reassured him. He was no longer penniless, and more importantly, he had secured his identity. The bank had accepted the Peverell name, and with it came resources, property, and knowledge he had yet to uncover.

Now, he needed to prepare himself for the world he had entered. His robes, though functional, marked him as different. The way he carried himself and the way he spoke —small details could betray him. If he were to blend in with 1935, he had to observe, learn, and adapt. And there was no better place for that than the very heart of wizarding commerce.

For the first time since arriving in this time, Harry allowed himself to truly look at the world around him. Flourish & Blotts had an aged sign, but its windows were newer and still filled with thick tomes, some bound in rich leather, others glowing faintly with enchantments. The apothecary, its cauldron-marked door slightly ajar, released the scent of herbs and potions into the air, the tang of crushed ingredients almost overwhelming.

A few shops that no longer existed in his own time caught his eye. One displayed elegant wizarding fashions, deep-coloured robes with silver and gold embroidery, top hats, and dragon-hide gloves. Another seemed to specialise in enchanted luggage, with trunks hovering above the ground, occasionally flipping open to reveal endless compartments. He went in, bought a plain magical satchel of black leather that would magically expand when needed, and left quickly, keen not to draw attention to himself.

He passed by Quality Quidditch Supplies, noting the brooms in the window were bulkier, their twigs carefully tied in neat bundles. There was no sign of the sleek, aerodynamic designs he was used to. The sport was alive and well, but the technology had yet to evolve. An older wizard near him was animatedly discussing a recent Quidditch match, his voice rising excitedly as he reenacted a spectacular goal scored by the Puddlemere United chaser. The game, it seemed, had always been a passion among wizards, regardless of the era.

The bell above the door chimed softly as Harry stepped into Ollivander’s, the scent of old wood, varnish, and magic thick in the air. The shop looked much as it had in his own time: narrow and dimly lit, with towering stacks of wand boxes pressed precariously against every wall. Dust hung in the sunlight like fine mist, and there was a hushed reverence to the place as if the walls themselves remembered every wand that had ever passed through.

Harry let the door close behind him and took a slow breath. He wasn’t here for a wand. He already had one, an ancient one, older than any wand in this room. But he needed something else. Something that would make it easier to conceal and access the Elder Wand quickly, especially in the kind of duels he knew might be coming.

A holster.

Footsteps echoed from the back of the shop, deliberate and unhurried. An older man emerged, not Garrick Ollivander but his father, Gervaise, silver-haired and thin as a reed, with deep-set eyes that gleamed with curiosity.

“Good morning,” he said, voice soft but clear. “Looking for a wand, young man?”

Harry shook his head. “No, thank you, sir. I’ve already got one.”

Gervaise’s eyes sharpened just slightly. “Do you now? Most curious. But if not a wand, what brings you to my shop, Mr...?”

“Harry,” he answered simply. No surname, no title. Just enough truth to pass.

Gervaise studied him for a moment. He didn't seem suspicious, simply assessing the newcomer. “Very well. And what is it you’re looking for, Harry?”

“A wand holster. Something discrete. Quick-draw. Ideally enchanted.”

The old wandmaker’s eyes lit with professional interest. “For duelling, then? Or... other pursuits?”

“Both.”

A faint smile tugged at Gervaise’s lips. “Of course. Follow me.”

He led Harry to a narrow cabinet along the side wall, unlocked it with a murmured charm, and pulled out a velvet tray. Inside lay several holsters, some sleek and leather-bound, others cloth-lined or worked in dragonhide. Each bore a distinct enchantment: anti-summoning runes, moisture protection, and concealment charms.

Harry’s gaze settled on one crafted from midnight-black hide, etched with faint runes that shimmered slightly in the light. The holster felt warm in his hand, pliable yet sturdy, and when he slid the Elder Wand into it, it vanished instantly from view. it was weightless against his arm and nearly perfectly hidden beneath the sleeve of his robe.

“It bonds to your magic,” Gervaise said quietly. “Responds to intent. It’ll release instantly with a wordless command. Pricey, but very rare.”

Harry nodded. “I’ll take it.”

He paid in gold from the pouch Gringotts had given him, making sure that his ring was hidden.

“Strange times ahead,” the wandmaker murmured, as he wrapped the holster in protective cloth.

Harry offered a quiet thanks, strapped his new purchase to his arm, placed his wand inside and stepped back into the summer light of Diagon Alley. The crowds moved around him like water past a stone.

He glanced once more at Ollivanders before disappearing into the flow of the crowd.

Further down, he noticed a shop selling potion ingredients, its glass jars glistening under the dim lighting. A young apprentice argued with an elderly potioneer over the correct way to prepare asphodel root. At the same time, a few customers examined fresh dragon liver, its sheen still wet with preserved fluids. It was a different time, but business remained the same.

The people of Diagon Alley moved with a casual ease, chatting with vendors, flipping through books, and haggling over potion ingredients. There was no sign of war, no fear or tension in the air. Pureblood families walked proudly in finely tailored robes, their children trailing behind them. Shopkeepers greeted customers with familiarity, exchanging gossip as they conducted business.

Harry kept to the shadows, listening. He heard snippets of conversation: the Ministry strengthening its stance on international magical travel and a recent duel that had drawn the attention of prominent families. Nothing to concern himself with just yet.

He turned towards Madam Malkin’s Robes for all Occasions. If he were to integrate, he needed to dress the part. Stepping inside, he was met with the scent of fresh fabric and a wall lined with bolts of cloth in every colour imaginable. The soft murmur of a few customers filled the air as seamstresses adjusted hems and pinned cuffs.

A young witch, who he recognised to be a much younger version of the same proprietor that had been in his time, approached him with a practised smile. “Good afternoon, sir. Looking for something in particular?”

Harry hesitated only a moment before answering, “Something traditional. Something that won’t stand out.”

She nodded knowingly. “Of course. We have a fine selection of everyday robes. Do you prefer house colours, or something more neutral?”

“Neutral,” he replied. “Dark colours.”

As she moved to gather a few options, Harry ran his fingers over the fabric samples at the counter. This world felt distant from his own, yet here he was, standing in the middle of it, preparing to make himself a part of it.

The assistant returned with a selection of robes: rich blacks, deep greens, a midnight blue that caught the light beautifully. “Would you like any embroidery? Family crests?” she asked.

Harry shook his head. “No markings. Just simple… And a Muggle jacket, shirt and trousers.”

She nodded and led him to a curtained fitting area. He tried on the robes, noting the difference in the cut and weight compared to what he had been used to. They fit well, though, and that was what mattered.

As he inspected himself in the mirror, he realised that this was more than just clothing; it was a step toward establishing himself in this world. He would need to shape his story and create a persona that would allow him to move without suspicion.

After paying for his clothes and tucking the package into his satchel, he stepped back into the alley, the sounds and scents of Diagon Alley wrapping around him once more. He had his gold, his identity, and now, proper attire for both the wizarding and Muggle world. But there was still more to do.

As he adjusted the weight of the gold in his pouch, he let himself take in one last deep breath. This was only the beginning. He had carved a place for himself in this world, and now, he would build upon it.


The sun had long since dipped below the horizon by the time Harry returned to the cottage. Stepping inside, he placed his newly purchased robes on a chair he had conjured after his purge of the old furniture and set the pouch of gold on a similarly conjured table. The weight of it was a comfort, proof that he was no longer stranded in this time with nothing. He had a place to stay, money to survive, and most importantly, a plan beginning to form. He lit a single candle with a flick of his wand, the flickering flame casting long shadows across the bare stone walls.

The fireless hearth sat cold in the sitting room, cracked and unused, but something about it tugged at him tonight. Maybe it was instinct. Maybe it was something deeper. He remembered Ignotus’ words about the Codex. If this was once a Peverell house, could it be here?

He stared at the grate, its iron bars rusted and warped with age. He stepped closer, wand lit. The air grew colder, subtle but distinct. Harry crouched, brushing soot and ash aside with a conjured cloth until he found it: a seam in the stone that shouldn’t have been there.

He tapped it with his wand. Nothing.

He whispered, “Revelio.”

Still nothing.

Then, almost as an afterthought, he placed his palm against the stone, left hand, the one bearing the Peverell ring. For a moment, there was silence.

Then a soft click. A breath of cold air. And the stones began to shift.

The back of the fireplace groaned, stone grinding against stone, and slowly pulled inward, revealing a narrow staircase that looked as though it led to a cellar or basement.

Heart quickening, he set off down the narrow tunnel, and after thirty seconds, it widened into a chamber.

The ceiling arched high overhead, and the room was carved entirely from black stone, veined with silver threads that pulsed faintly under his wandlight. It was large and spacious, bigger than the cottage above. Along the far wall stood a tall, cracked mirror, framed by serpentine metal. In its reflection, his own eyes glowed faintly green.

There were no furnishings. Only a circle etched into the floor, inscribed with runes so old they looked almost like scratches. At its centre stood a small plinth with a dusty tome laid closed atop it. On the cover were three words:

Mors Ombibus Venit.”

Harry stepped into the circle, the air tightening around him like a held breath. He had done the rite. Maybe this book was truly the key to unlocking his Family Magic.

He knelt, placing his hand over the book. The Peverell ring pulsed once, dark stone glowing faintly, and from his palm, a wisp of smoke unfurled; black and slow, coiling like a living thing. It slipped into the ashes, and for a moment, nothing happened.

Then the room darkened.

The shadows deepened and moved, not around him, but with him, like breath or blood. Smoke curled around his arms, chest, and spine. It was cold at first, then burning: pain and power in equal measure. He gasped, biting back a cry.

His mind filled with images, not memories, but sensations. And beneath it all, the soft, persistent thrum of magic, not destructive, but patient.

A voice echoed in his thoughts:

You are the key. You are the bridge between worlds. You are the Last Veilborn.

When the darkness receded, Harry was on his knees, breathless and trembling, but not broken. He felt… changed. Sharper. More real than he had in weeks.

And the shadows didn’t leave.

They lingered at the edges of his form, coiling at his feet, hidden in the folds of his robes.

When he stood, the mirror reflected not just a boy, but a Peverell. A legacy of death and defiance. Death’s Chosen.

And for the first time since arriving in this quiet past, Harry Peverell smiled.

He opened the ancient tome and drew a sharp breath. It was the codex. He had found it.

He thought about how easy it had been. He had found the cottage immediately, found the codex. Was Death guiding him?

Harry retreated back through the passage and sealed the hearth behind him. Sitting down, he considered his next move. On the wall opposite him was a long rectangular mirror. It was aged and cracked, but he could still see his reflection looking back at him.

He stood and walked over to it, inspecting his new features. He was taller now, noticeably younger yet broader —not the skinny boy he knew he had been at this age in his original time, but rather lean and muscular. Then he remembered.

His guide.

He undid the shirt and let it fall to the floor as he inspected the inky black tattoo that now adorned his left ribcage.

A raven inked in shadow, wings half-spread, talons extended and caught mid-flight. It shimmered faintly, as though not entirely on his skin, but within it.

He traced it with a finger. The mark was warm.

He didn’t know why he did it, only that it felt right. He closed his eyes and, in a quiet breath, wished:

“Nyx... come.”

The shadows around him stirred.

The air shifted, pressure rising, and with a whisper of smoke curling from his chest, the raven emerged. Not from the air, but from him. Born of the mark, shaped by will.

She burst forth in silence, wings spread wide as she took shape mid-air, her form sculpted from smoke and shade. She circled once, then landed neatly on the back of the nearby chair, her head cocked, watching him.

Harry stared at her.

He knew.

She was his. An extension of his very magic.

“Hello, Nyx,” he said softly.

The raven blinked slowly, and a strange warmth stirred in his chest, not affection exactly, but kinship.

She tilted her head to the side and cawed once, quiet and knowing.

He formed a small smile. For the first time, he wasn’t alone.

Sitting back down, Nyx resting on his leg, he stroked her feathers and thought to himself. He could not go around using the Peverell name openly—not yet. It was too old, too well-known in certain circles, and if he wasn’t careful, it might attract attention he wasn’t ready to handle yet.

He had no wish to lie to the people he might one day call friends, so he decided to just go by Harry until the time was right to reveal himself.

Next, he needed a story to explain his presence. He had no records, no schooling history, and no known relatives. That meant he needed a backstory to excuse any gaps in knowledge and keep him from unwanted scrutiny.

He settled on the truth, or at least some of it. Harry had been an orphan from birth. His parents, a pair of unknown British witches and wizards, had died before he could remember them. He had been taken to live with Muggles for a few years before being taken again by an old family friend, his godfather, who had taken him abroad to raise him in seclusion. His godfather, a reclusive but powerful wizard, had taught him magic outside of traditional institutions, giving him a unique but unconventional education.

That would explain his lack of records, his advanced magical abilities, and his unfamiliarity with modern wizarding society. It would also give him the flexibility to claim knowledge where he had it while avoiding topics he wasn’t sure about. His godfather, now deceased, had left him with little more than knowledge and a legacy.

It was a plausible story, with just enough mystery to discourage people from asking too many questions while still making sense, yet with enough reality that it would be easy to tell.

As Harry pieced together his new identity, a single name kept circling his thoughts: Dumbledore.

Even in this time, the man would still be a force to be reckoned with. He wasn’t the legendary figure Harry had known, not yet, but he was already known as a brilliant and formidable wizard. If there was anyone who might be able to help him, or at least understand the impossible nature of his situation, it was him.

But could he trust him?

The Dumbledore Harry had known had always been a man of secrets. Even when he had cared, even when he had guided, he had withheld truths for what he believed to be the greater good. If Harry told him the truth, about who he really was, about what had happened to him, there was no telling what Dumbledore would do with that knowledge. Would he help? Or would he see Harry as a threat, a variable that could change the course of history in ways he might disapprove of?

On the other hand, if he chose to stay silent, he would be completely on his own. No allies, no guidance, and no one who could even begin to understand the burden he carried. And as much as he was used to working alone, he couldn’t deny the value of having someone like Dumbledore in his corner.

He was not quite sure exactly how old he was. As his body had changed somewhat since he had been around this age, he had taken his best guess and concluded that he was 16, so he would still need to go to Hogwarts so he could enrol for the upcoming year, however, regardless of whether he told Dumbledore the truth just yet.

With a deep breath, Harry stood and moved to the small mirror hanging on the wall. He studied his reflection, the familiar green eyes staring back at him. If he was going to be this Harry, he needed to embody the persona.

His posture straightened. His expression relaxed into something more neutral, less guarded. He imagined himself as someone new, someone without the weight of a war behind him, without the expectations of a prophecy pressing down on his shoulders.

He was just Harry now. An orphan raised far from the spotlight. A wizard with no past ties. A man ready to carve out his future.


5th August 1935

The next day, he woke early and set about exploring the rest of his new home. He ventured out into the small back garden. There were weeds everywhere, and a large oak tree covered most of the small plot of land in shade, but it was his. He cleaned it up as best he could before deciding that today was the day that he would go to Hogwarts. Even if he wasn’t going to tell Dumbledore everything, he knew that he would have to enrol for next year. Packing some of his things into the small black satchel that he had bought the day before, he left the property and apparated to just outside the Hogwarts grounds.

Upon his entrance, he remembered one of the powers of the Peverell Magic that he had heard during his reading the previous night from the codex and decided that now was as good a time as any to give it a try.

He called the shadows around him and let himself step into them, reemerging on the other side of the wrought iron gates that guarded the school.

He had just Shadowalked.

Smiling to himself at how easy it had been to infiltrate the grounds of the most protected building in Britain, he made his way up to the large castle in front of him. As he walked, he stared up at what had been his first real home and grinned, remembering all of the adventures he had experienced in those walls.

Thinking that he would try to find someone inside, Harry made his way to the large, wooden front doors of the entrance hall. As he reached them, however, they swung open, and he was met by a tall, thin man with shoulder-length auburn hair and a neatly groomed beard. His piercing blue eyes, framed by half-moon spectacles, studied him with quiet intensity.

Harry let out a breath he hadn’t realised he was holding. Even if Dumbledore no longer had the familiar twinkle in his eyes, even if his wand was held at the ready, the sight of the man was grounding. He was younger, yes, but still unmistakably Albus Dumbledore.

“Who are you?” Dumbledore demanded, his voice sharp, his posture tense. “How did you pass the wards? It is summer, and the school is locked down.”

“There is no need to be alarmed, Professor Dumbledore,” Harry replied, raising his hands in surrender. “My name is Harry, and I have just arrived. Would I be able to come in so we could discuss a few things? I swear that I mean you nor the castle any harm.”

Dumbledore’s eyes narrowed slightly. “You look familiar. Are you, by any chance, related to the Potters? You bear a distinct resemblance to Charlus.”

Harry’s stomach twisted at the mention of his grandfather, hoping that he would not be outed just yet. “No, I am afraid not, Professor. Would I be able to come in?”

Dumbledore hesitated, studying him with that sharp, calculating gaze. “Headmaster Dippet is not in the castle at present,” he said at last. “But I suppose we may speak in my office. However, be warned, I am not a man easily fooled, nor challenged.”

“I wouldn’t dream of trying, sir,” Harry said, inclining his head.

Dumbledore stepped aside, allowing Harry to enter before leading him swiftly through the corridors. The walk through the castle was eerily familiar, yet subtly different. The portraits he passed were occupied by figures who should have long been gone, and the suits of armour gleamed as though they had only just been polished. It was Hogwarts, and yet it wasn’t.

As they climbed the moving staircases, Harry took the opportunity to observe Dumbledore closely. He moved with quiet authority, but there was a sharp edge to him, something not yet softened by the wisdom of age. This was Dumbledore before he became the leader of the Order of the Phoenix, before he became the mentor Harry had once known. This Dumbledore was still a man with secrets, a man watching and waiting.

Eventually, they arrived at what, in Harry’s time, had been Professor McGonagall’s office. Dumbledore gestured for Harry to take the seat opposite his desk, and he did so with a nod of thanks. The room smelled of old parchment and faintly of lemon drops, though the dish of sweets was nowhere to be seen.

“Well then, Harry,” Dumbledore said, settling into his chair, his expression unreadable. “Let us start with something simple. Would you kindly introduce yourself?”

Harry met his gaze and gave a polite smile. “Of course, sir. My name is Harry. I was born in Britain, but I was raised abroad by my godfather after my parents passed away. I was taught magic under his tutelage, though it was an… unconventional education. Now that he has passed, I have returned to Britain in hopes of continuing my studies and making a future for myself.”

Dumbledore regarded him carefully. “A fascinating tale. May I ask your godfather’s name?”

Harry hesitated only briefly before replying, “He was a private man. I would prefer not to betray his memory.”

Dumbledore’s lips twitched, not quite a smile. “I see. And what is it you seek, young Harry?”

“I wish to enrol at Hogwarts as a sixth-year student,” Harry said without hesitation. “While my education has been thorough, it has not been formal. I wish to complete my studies and integrate into the British magical society.”

Dumbledore’s expression remained carefully neutral, though his eyes gleamed with curiosity. “An unusual request,” he admitted. “Transfers at your age are quite rare.”

“I understand,” Harry said. “But I am confident I can meet the academic standards required.”

Dumbledore studied him for a long moment before nodding. “Headmaster Dippet will need to approve your admission, but I suspect he will be open to the idea. However, you will need to pass an entrance examination to ensure you are prepared for NEWT-level coursework. As well as sitting your Ordinary Wizarding Levels.”

“That is acceptable,” Harry replied.

Silence settled between them, but it was not uncomfortable. Harry could feel Dumbledore’s mind working, trying to make sense of him. But Harry’s Occlumency was perfect; years of shielding his mind from Voldemort had honed it into an impenetrable fortress. Even if Dumbledore attempted to probe, which he had not, he would find nothing but an unshakable wall of calm.

Dumbledore finally leaned back slightly; his expression thoughtful. “There is something about you, young man. Something that does not quite fit. But I have always found that time reveals all things.”

Harry inclined his head, unfazed. A small grin started on the edges of his mouth. “Perhaps it will, sir.”

Dumbledore gave him a long, measuring look before his lips curled into a small smile. “Very well. I will arrange a meeting with Headmaster Dippet. In the meantime, you are welcome to stay at Hogwarts until your place is confirmed.”

Harry exhaled slowly, feeling the first real step of his plan settling into place. “Thank you, Professor. I appreciate the opportunity. I have a small cottage that my family owned, so I will not need to stay at the castle, but I appreciate the offer, nonetheless.”

Dumbledore studied him for another moment before nodding. “Of course, Harry.” He stood and gestured toward the office door. “I shall inform Headmaster Dippet of our conversation and arrange your entrance examination.” He extended his hand, and Harry shook it firmly. “I look forward to seeing what you will bring to Hogwarts. Incidentally, what is your surname? I don't believe you gave one.”

“I don't believe I did either, Professor,” Harry replied, trying his best to let his eyes twinkle in the way that the man in front of him would one day do so many times.

As he stepped out of the office and into the corridor, he allowed himself a moment of quiet satisfaction. He had taken the first step, but there was still much to do. He had a second chance, and he intended to make the most of it.

The castle felt different beneath his feet, but it was still home. And for the first time in a long while, he felt like he had a future worth shaping.

He apparated home once he had left the grounds and sat down on his spindly chair. He took out the codex and began to read it, hoping that it would answer some of the questions that he still had about his new abilities.


6th August 1935

Harry woke to silence.

Not the tense, too-still silence of a battlefield before the fighting resumed, but the quiet that came with early morning in the countryside, soft and unbothered. A breeze whispered through the cracked windowpane above his bed, cool and clean. Somewhere outside, a bird called into the dawn, and the faint rustle of trees replied. A stream babbled faintly in the distance, its sound comforting in a way few things had ever been.

He sat up slowly, the thin blanket he had conjured falling from his shoulders. The chill in the air made his breath mist for a moment before it faded. The bed beneath him creaked softly, old springs, worn linen, and a mattress that had seen better decades. It was the only real piece of furniture that he had left in the cottage after his initial purge, other than the chair he had conjured. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and stared around, adjusting to the dim morning light that filtered through grime-speckled windows.

The rest of the room was bare stone and wood, unadorned and hollow. Empty walls, no curtains, no bookshelves, and certainly no signs that anyone had lived here in years. Just an unused hearth with a cracked grate that he knew held an extra secret, a crooked little kitchen in the adjoining room, and a faint layer of dust over everything that hadn’t been disturbed in years. The place smelled of aged timber, forgotten memories, and a hint of fresh air through the cracks. Cobwebs occupied corners. A small draft from beneath the door made the single candle on the windowsill flicker, casting distorted shadows across the stone walls.

He swung his legs over the side of the bed, his feet brushing the cold floor. The stone was rough and unkind beneath his toes, reminding him just how far he was from the warmth and comfort of Hogwarts. His wand, the wand, rested on the sill beside his old one. It barely pulsed with magic now; it didn’t need to. Its presence was as natural to him now as breath. No one in this era would sense it for what it truly was. And if they did… well, they’d find themselves very surprised indeed.

He didn’t need to hide it. Just like he didn’t need to be Harry Potter anymore.

The world so far knew him only as Harry, a quiet, unassuming newcomer.

He padded barefoot into the kitchen, where a dented kettle sat atop the cold stovetop and a few tins of food sat stacked haphazardly on a shelf. A house-elf from Hogwarts, Gilly, he remembered, had brought him the basics after his meeting with Dumbledore. A loaf of dense bread. Butter that had already begun to harden. A jar of honey and several tins of soup. It wasn’t much, but it would do. He’d meant to return to Diagon Alley to pick up real supplies, maybe furnish the place and make it more of a home.

For the first time in years, he didn’t need to rush.

Staring out the crooked window above the sink, the trees swaying outside gently in the wind, he thought of his new home and what it meant. Godric’s Hollow stretched quietly into the hills, its cottages tucked among ancient oaks and ivy-covered stone. It was peaceful in a way he could hardly remember ever experiencing. He could almost pretend, just for a moment, that he was someone else. Someone normal.

Somewhere nearby was a house he once knew and never really knew at all. He hadn’t gone to see it yet. He wasn’t sure if he could. The thought of standing before the place where his parents died, where he had almost died, felt too raw. He wasn’t ready for that chapter. Not yet.

He looked down at his hands. Calloused. Steady. Older than they should be, on a body that felt sixteen. Power still hummed beneath his skin, quiet but ever-present. There was something about the way magic responded to him now, not with obedience, but with reverence. As if it knew who he was. What he was.

He was no longer just a survivor. No longer just a soldier.

He was a legacy now. A myth reborn.

And yet, as he stood in that quiet kitchen, with a rattling kettle and half-empty shelves, he felt more human than he had in years. The trauma still lingered beneath the surface: the faces, the losses, the choices, but here, there was room to breathe. To build something new.

Here, in this quiet, empty house, Harry Ignotus Peverell had begun to live again.

But first… breakfast.


Harry stepped out into the crisp morning air, the old wooden door of the cottage closing with a hollow thud behind him. The scent of damp earth and distant chimney smoke filled his lungs, and for a moment, he simply stood there, absorbing the stillness. Godric's Hollow was quiet at this hour, only the faint clinking of metal from a blacksmith's forge and the rustle of leaves overhead offering any sound. The sky above was a soft, pale blue, streaked with the last threads of dawn, and a thin mist curled around the garden fence like lazy fingers reluctant to leave the earth.

He took a few steps forward and stretched his arms above his head, muscles stiff from a night spent in an unfamiliar bed. The morning light felt good on his face. He breathed it in deeply, trying to centre himself. Each morning here was a fresh reminder that he was no longer at war, no longer hunted. He could walk freely, unmolested by anyone.

The path from his cottage curved around a hedgerow and joined a cobbled lane that wound gently down toward the heart of the village. Wildflowers lined the edges; their colour was soft and sleepy in the dim light. He paused where the path met the road, adjusting the strap of his new leather satchel slung across his chest. It contained his coin pouch, a short shopping list, and an empty transfigured crate he planned to expand once he arrived in Diagon Alley. Today was about outfitting his new life: furnishings, food and decoration.

He focused his thoughts on Diagon Alley. The magical current within him thrummed slightly in response to his intent like a string pulled taut. But just as he took a breath to twist on the spot, something in the distance shifted, a movement on the road ahead, subtle but enough to catch his eye.

A boy, about his age, was walking slowly down the lane in the opposite direction. He was dressed in casual Muggle clothes, jet-black hair tousled by the breeze. His gait was confident and relaxed, and he moved with the unconscious grace of youth unburdened by tragedy. There was something familiar about the curve of his jaw, the sharpness of his cheekbones, the thoughtful way his eyes flicked over the landscape.

Harry's breath hitched, and his whole body went still.

He knew that face. Not well, but well enough.

Charlus Potter.

It was unmistakable. He had seen old photographs of him in the Black family tapestry at Grimmauld Place and had glimpsed a moving portrait tucked behind layers of spell-locked archives in the Ministry during the war. James’ father. His grandfather. The man who had died just before Harry was born had no stories to pass down to him in earnest. And right now, he was walking no more than twenty feet away, utterly unaware of the grandson he would never know.

Harry froze, every nerve alight, as if someone had cast a full-body bind curse on his sense of reason. It was one thing to be told that he would live alongside people he once only knew through stories and legacy. It was another thing to see them, breathing, laughing, living normal lives.

Charlus hadn’t noticed him yet. He looked like he was headed toward the bakery, a small parcel tucked under one arm and his other hand casually buried in a pocket. His expression was calm and faintly amused, as though he’d just remembered something funny from a conversation the night before. There was warmth in his face. Harry suddenly felt the overwhelming urge to speak to him. To introduce himself. To say anything.

But of course, he shouldn’t. Not yet. He was not a Potter anymore. Not a grandson. The past must stay buried, at least for now.

And yet... curiosity tugged at him like a hook behind the ribs. Here was someone from his own bloodline, someone who might have held him as a baby had the world gone differently. Someone who had been lost too soon. It was too much to just let pass without a second glance. He had seen so much death, too much to ignore the sight of life where it shouldn't exist anymore.

Without fully deciding why, he followed, the thought of Diagon Alley forgotten for the moment. He stepped quietly off the path, heart pounding like he was back in a classroom duel. Each step felt like stepping into forbidden territory, like he was trespassing in a timeline not meant for him.

He watched as Charlus exchanged a few words with an older man passing by, his voice just out of earshot. The smile he offered in farewell was wide and easy, so very much like James' from the old photographs he had of his father. Harry felt the sting of emotion rise in his throat, unfamiliar and hard to swallow. He wasn't used to feelings like this anymore.

He had faced Voldemort. He had held Death's gaze and lived. He had watched friends die, had walked through fire, and risen from ash.

But nothing felt quite as terrifying, nor as precious, as seeing a piece of his family alive in front of him.

And for the first time since arriving in this new life, Harry wasn't sure what to do next.

Charlus turned the corner just as Harry hesitated mid-step, caught between decision and impulse. The boy, no, the young man, seemed to notice something out of the corner of his eye, because he paused, glancing back with a polite curiosity, the kind one reserved for strangers who lingered too long in your periphery.

Their eyes met.

For a heartbeat, Harry felt the world narrow. He fought the instinct to freeze, instead mustering a smile that he hoped passed as casual. He forced his gaze to drop slightly, as if embarrassed to have been caught staring.

Charlus offered a courteous nod and half-smile, then continued walking, but clearly giving Harry a chance to speak if he intended to. There was something unhurried about his manner, the kind of calm confidence Harry associated with those who'd never known war. It stirred a deep ache in his chest.

“Morning,” Harry said at last, quietly.

Charlus glanced back again, his smile widening a little. “Morning. Lovely one, isn’t it?”

“It is,” Harry agreed, his voice steadier than he felt. He took a step forward before he could overthink it, closing some of the distance between them. “Er... do you live nearby?”

Charlus nodded, tapping the parcel under his arm. “Just around the bend and up the path. My mother asked me to grab breakfast rolls before she started her day. Are you new to the village?”

Harry hesitated. “Sort of. Just moved into the cottage up the hill. Number twelve.”

“Oh, that place!” Charlus said, his eyes lighting with recognition. “It’s been empty for ages. Looks like it could use a bit of life again. You fixing it up, then?”

Harry gave a quiet chuckle. “That’s the idea.”

Charlus looked at him more closely, curious but friendly. “You planning to stay long, or just passing through?”

“Long enough,” Harry said with a small shrug. “Just trying to settle down.”

Charlus nodded. “Well, welcome to Godric’s Hollow. Quiet place, but nice. Not much to do unless you like walking through fields or helping Mrs Aubrey with her cat problem.”

Harry smirked. “Sounds like paradise.”

Charlus laughed. “Depends on who you ask. I don’t mind it. You’ll get used to the pace.”

He extended a hand. “I'm Charlus.”

Harry shook it, firm but careful. “Harry.”

“Nice to meet you, Harry. So, where are you from originally?”

“Here and there,” Harry replied with practised ease. “My family moved around a lot.”

Charlus accepted that without pressing. He glanced down at the satchel over Harry’s shoulder. “You headed into town, then?”

“Yeah,” Harry nodded. “Errands.”

Charlus grinned. “Then I won’t keep you.”

Charlus took a step back, about to turn away, then paused.

His gaze dropped to Harry’s right arm, where the edge of his jacket had shifted just enough to reveal something: a narrow strip of dark leather. The slight shape of a wand holster was tucked against his forearm.

Charlus blinked, his smile faltering for just a second. Then his expression shifted, surprise first, then a spark of understanding.

“That’s a wand holster,” he said, tone casual but eyes sharp now.

Harry didn’t respond immediately. He could lie, but there was no real point.

“Good eye,” he said quietly.

Charlus grinned. “Thought so. You’ve got the look, too. Most don’t notice it, but wizards can usually spot their own. You going to Hogwarts?”

“Yeah. Sixth year. Transferring.”

Charlus’s grin widened. “Brilliant! Then we might end up in the same classes. I’m Gryffindor. I don’t suppose you will know what house you’re in yet. It will be good to have someone my age in the village. There aren’t so many wizard families here anymore. See you around, Harry.”

Charlus offered a wave and turned, his pace light as he headed off toward the village bakery again. Harry stood rooted to the spot, heart still thudding in his chest.

He had just met his grandfather.

Harry waited until Charlus was well out of sight before preparing to disapparate. His heart was still beating faster than it should, the echo of the conversation playing back in his head. Charlus had recognised the wand holster. Of course, he had. It was subtle, but not invisible. And Charlus, even at his age, clearly had the instincts of someone raised around magic. Harry didn’t regret the encounter, but it left him unsettled, an emotional aftershock he hadn’t anticipated. There had been warmth there. A spark of something that could grow into friendship, or something more... complicated.

He didn’t linger. With a sharp twist and a soft crack, he vanished from the quiet lane in Godric’s Hollow.

The world reformed around him in the narrow, bustling passage of Diagon Alley.

It was still early, and the usual crowds had yet to swell, but shopkeepers were beginning to open their doors, sweeping out doorsteps and levitating signs into place. The smell of fresh bread and parchment hung thick in the air. Sunlight angled through the crooked rooftops, catching on gold lettering and brass door handles. A witch in vivid green robes rearranged self-writing quills in a window display, while a young boy tugged on his mother’s cloak, pointing excitedly at a rack of toy broomsticks.

Harry took a slow breath, letting the sounds of the magical world wash over him once more. There were no posters with his face, no headlines screaming about Death Eaters or disappearances. No tension lurking behind every corner. Just life, as it should be. He let himself savour it—this world, untouched, open. Here, he wasn’t the Chosen One. He wasn’t the Boy Who Lived. He was just Harry.

He pulled his list from his satchel and glanced over it. First: furniture. His cottage was liveable, barely, but he needed basics: a table, chairs, maybe a proper bed. He wouldn’t transfigure long-term items; he wanted something solid and durable. Something that wouldn’t vanish if he let his focus slip. His next stop would be provisions: parchment, ink, food, and maybe a few comforts to make the cottage feel like more than a temporary refuge.

As he passed a shop window displaying polished cauldrons, he caught his reflection. The muggle jacket and plain trousers helped him blend in with the earlier crowd, but the holster on his wrist now seemed more obvious in hindsight. He tugged his sleeve down a little more tightly, though he doubted it would go unnoticed by anyone who knew what to look for. He was still learning how to exist in this time. Still adjusting.

The encounter with Charlus lingered at the edge of his thoughts. There had been a moment, brief but unmistakable, when Charlus had seen him. Not just noticed but truly registered him. And the grin that had followed, full of potential and welcome, stirred something in Harry he hadn’t felt in years. A sense of familiarity, of kinship, he hadn’t known he’d missed until it hit him like a shock to the ribs.

Belonging.

He blinked the thought away and turned down a narrower lane branching off the main thoroughfare. The shop he was looking for wasn’t on the popular maps: Alfred Bitterstalk’s Second-hand Essentials. It was tucked between a shuttered apothecary and a boarded-up clock shop, barely marked save for a weathered wooden sign and a brass bell over the door.

He pushed it open. The smell of old wood, beeswax polish, and faintly burnt cinnamon hit him immediately. Inside, the shop was cluttered but clean. Repaired magical furniture hovered slightly off the floor, tagged with glowing prices. Chests of drawers opened and shut rhythmically as if breathing. A small writing desk sat in the corner with inkwells already enchanted, never to spill.

A stout witch behind the counter looked up from a levitating tea set. Her grey curls bounced slightly as she smiled. “Morning, love. Looking for something cosy or practical?”

Harry smiled. “Bit of both, if you’ve got it. Cottage-sized. Something sturdy.”

“Let’s have a look then,” she said, bustling out from behind the counter. “You’ve got the look of someone who wants a place to feel like home.”

“That obvious, is it?”

“To an old woman with good eyes? Clear as crystal.”

She led him to a row of charmed armchairs and started asking about preferences. Fabric, colour, enchantment strength, repelling stains—questions he’d never thought to ask. He answered them all, realising as he did how badly he wanted this: a place to come home to, something ordinary to return to at the end of the day.

He settled on a few pieces that were shrunk down and tucked away in his satchel.

By the time he got home, there wasn’t enough time left in the day to start the renovations. However, he unpacked his satchel with all the furnishings he had purchased and stacked them neatly, ready for work to begin.

The sun was setting when it came time for him to eat something. He whipped up some leftovers that Gilly had brought him and smiled. He thought he would need an elf, and he had liked Gilly when she had come from Hogwarts. Perhaps he could ask Dumbledore if he could take her on as his.

He sat in his chair in the living room, staring out the window at the peaceful sunset. For the first time in what felt like his whole life, he was content. Not worrying about looking over his shoulder or facing down an enemy, he was content.

Chapter 4: Family Dinner

Chapter Text

 

Act 1, Chapter 2 – Family Dinner

7th August 1935

As the morning sun spilt through the slats of the old shutters, casting golden bars of light across the attic ceiling, Harry sat up from his sleeping bag, bare feet resting on the cool wooden floor. For a moment, he simply sat still, listening to the gentle hush of wind threading through the trees outside. The quiet was comforting, one of the rare luxuries he had come to value since arriving here.

Today was different. For the first time since his arrival, the cottage no longer felt like a ruin clinging to memory. It felt like his, and that meant it needed to be more than a hideaway. It needed to be a home.

He stood and stretched, rolling his shoulders to ease the stiffness from sleep. A flick of his wand summoned his glasses and his new satchel from the corner, its weight pleasantly heavy with the items he had purchased the day before in Diagon Alley.

The first task was furniture. With a few soft swishes and flourishes, he levitated the new armchair, plush, dark leather with clawed feet, into the sitting room. It landed with a satisfying thud near the fireplace, followed by a matching ottoman and a low table carved from mahogany. A lamp charmed to glow like soft candlelight flickered to life beside it, casting warm shadows across the freshly cleaned floorboards.

In the kitchen, he set up a small oak dining table and two sturdy chairs. The shelves were soon lined with jars of dried herbs, tins of tea, and a modest collection of cooking utensils. A cauldron-sized kettle hung over the hearth’s iron hook, just waiting for a fire to be lit beneath it. He even transfigured a battered ladle into a proper copper pot with a whispered incantation.

Upstairs, he brought in a new mattress. It was nothing fancy, but firm and clean, and layered with soft woollen blankets and a dark green quilt stitched with faint silver threads. Beside the bed, he placed a small nightstand, a lantern perched atop it. He unpacked a few books onto the shelves nailed into the wall, some from Flourish and Blotts, others older, Peverell tomes wrapped in timeworn leather, their titles too faded to read.

The last touch was a rug. Thick, dark, and woven with abstract patterns that seemed to shift slightly if stared at too long. Harry laid it out across the attic floor, grounding the room in colour and texture.

He stepped back and took in the room.

It was no longer a forgotten relic. It was quiet, yes, but no longer cold. No longer empty.

Once the inside was complete, Harry turned his attention to the exterior. He started with the windows, their glass fogged and brittle from decades of neglect. One by one, he removed the panes and replaced them with fresh glass, each one charmed to resist weathering and soundproof the interior. The frames were reinforced with restoration spells, the old, splintered wood smoothing and strengthening under his wand.

The roof came next. Climbing onto the sloping shingles, he surveyed the damage: missing tiles, cracked beams, and whole patches of exposed underlayment. With focused precision, he began the repair. Broken tiles were transfigured anew, slots realigned, and the structure itself sealed against water and wind. The last touch was a subtle ward to insulate the attic and stabilise temperature through the seasons.

By midday, he had turned to the overgrown garden behind the house. It had once been a modest plot, perhaps meant for herbs and simple vegetables, but now it was choked with weeds and wild roots. He conjured gardening gloves and went to work, clearing space with a combination of charmwork and careful hands. Wild roses were trimmed but left intact along the fence line, their pale blossoms stubborn and beautiful.

He marked out a path with flat stones reclaimed from the tangle of earth and set them in place, each one charmed to resist moss and frost. Then, with a bit of effort and more than a few curses at stubborn roots, he unearthed the iron gate at the garden’s end and restored it with a rust-cleansing spell. It creaked back into motion, swinging open with a reluctant groan.

When he was finished, the grounds were no longer a tangle of forgotten earth. The path wound neatly from the gate to the cottage door, bordered by low stone walls and fledgling herbs. Lavender. Sage. A row of young nettle-leafed plants that would grow strong with time. He stood in the fading afternoon light, wiping sweat from his brow, the garden freshly turned beneath his boots.

He stepped back and took in his handiwork. Well, he thought, it wouldn’t be winning any prizes, but he still looked over the garden in pride. He turned and looked back at his little cottage, and an immense feeling of pride washed over him.

This was his.


The early afternoon found Harry in Diagon Alley; his cloak drawn around him against the lingering breeze. The morning’s work had left his limbs pleasantly sore and his appetite fully awakened. He had considered eating back at the cottage, but something in him craved the comfort of bustling conversation and the clatter of plates, something that felt normal, even if he wasn’t.

The Leaky Cauldron welcomed him with its familiar blend of warm hearth-smoke, polished wood, and the rich scent of roasted meats. He stepped through the threshold and took a moment to absorb the atmosphere. The tavern was busy but not overcrowded, mostly filled with early lunch-goers: wizards in work robes, a few families, and the occasional lone traveller nursing a pint.

He made his way to a small corner booth near the fire. The warmth was welcome after the chill of the street, and the seat gave him a good view of the room. Old instincts like 'never sit with your back to the door' hadn’t faded.

The barkeep shuffled over with a crooked smile. "What can I get you, lad?"

"Steak and ale pie," Harry replied, his voice low but steady. "And a pint of bitter."

The barkeep gave a nod and bustled off, leaving Harry to his thoughts.

He let himself sink into the ambience, the hum of voices and the occasional burst of laughter grounding him. The fire crackled gently beside him, casting dancing shadows over the worn stones of the hearth. Despite the slight wariness that always clung to him in public spaces, he found the Leaky Cauldron oddly soothing.

His food arrived quickly, steam rising in ribbons from the thick crust of the pie. The pastry was golden and flaked perfectly as he cut into it, releasing a savoury scent of rich gravy and tender meat. He ate slowly, methodically, letting the flavours ground him in the moment. The pint was cold in just the right way, a sharp counterpoint to the comforting warmth of the meal.

He watched the people around him with idle curiosity. Most seemed wrapped up in their own worlds, chatting about work, school supplies, or gossip about the Ministry. A witch at the bar was loudly speculating about a recent duel between two minor Lords over a trade disagreement. No one paid Harry much mind, and for now, that was exactly how he wanted it.

As he drained the last of his pint and set down his fork, he felt the pleasant heaviness of a full meal settle over him.

He wiped his hands on a napkin, tossed a few coins onto the table, and stood. The next stop was Fortescue’s, and perhaps something sweet to mark the first truly peaceful day he’d had in... well, longer than he cared to remember.

The sun had reached its lazy apex by the time Harry stepped onto the cobbled lane leading toward Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlour. The scents of roasted nuts and spell-fizzed sherbets mingled with the warm air as children darted between tables, clutching cones that shimmered with enchantments. It was lively, cheerful, and far too bright for the kind of man Harry had become, but he came anyway.

Fortescue’s was just as he remembered it, or would remember it decades from now. Polished windows gleamed in the light, and cheerful parasols shaded the outside tables. A wide glass counter inside displayed every flavour imaginable, from Fizzing Apple Bramble to Firewhisky Caramel Swirl.

Harry stepped inside and queued behind a pair of second-year students arguing over whether Moonberry Ripple or Chocolate Toad Crunch was better. He smiled faintly; the moment was almost painfully innocent.

When it was his turn, he ordered a scoop of Blackberry Basil and another of Cinnamon Custard in a conjured dish and stepped back out to the terrace, choosing a quiet table in the corner.

The spoon had just reached his mouth when a familiar voice called out.

"Harry!"

Harry looked up to see Charlus Potter approaching with smooth confidence, his stride purposeful but not rushed. There was no boyish scramble, no casual disrespect, just the quiet surety of someone born and raised in expectation. Behind him, a stately woman followed, tall, poised, with dark hair swept elegantly back and a discerning gaze that missed very little.

Euphemia Potter.

Harry stood automatically, the shadow of habit guiding him.

"Didn’t expect to bump into you again so soon," he said with a faint smile.

Euphemia approached more slowly; her attention split between the two with elegant ease. She was dressed in fine travel robes of deep forest green, trimmed in gold. Noble, but not ostentatious. When she spoke, her voice was refined, with a subtle undercurrent of warmth.

"Charlus, aren’t you going to introduce me to your friend?"

Charlus nodded. "Mother, this is Harry. We met yesterday—in Godric’s Hollow. Harry has just moved in. Harry, my mother, Euphemia Potter."

Harry extended his hand politely. "You didn't mention you were a Potter, Charlus. A pleasure, Lady Potter."

Her gaze lingered on him for a second longer than comfort allowed, but she smiled. "Likewise, Mr..."

"Harry, please," he answered quickly.

"Mother insisted we visit the Alley together," Charlus said, a flicker of dry humour at the corners of his mouth. "She doesn’t quite trust my ability to stick to the essentials."

Euphemia arched a brow. "Last year, he came home with a new servicing kit for his broom, no quills, books or parchment, and a pygmy manticore."

Charlus inclined his head with the slightest smirk. "All part of a longer-term investment in mischief."

Harry chuckled, gesturing to the remaining chairs. "You’re both welcome to join me if you like."

Euphemia inclined her head and sat; her posture elegant but not stiff. Charlus took his seat beside her, calm and observant.

As they settled in, the conversation flowed with unexpected ease. They spoke of school, summer excursions, and the chaos of Diagon Alley during the season. Euphemia asked a few gentle but clever questions, trying to peel back the mystery of Harry without pressing too hard. He answered cautiously but honestly, weaving just enough truth into his persona to appear grounded, while keeping the past where it belonged.

“Where are you from, Harry?” Euphemia asked after a pause, sipping from a small dish of Lemon Chiffon.

"Nowhere in particular. I spent most of my childhood moving around, never staying in the same place. My guardian wasn’t exactly the sort to settle.”

“Are they still…?”

“Gone now,” he replied gently. “It’s just me.”

Euphemia’s expression softened, and Charlus, ever measured, gave the slightest nod of sympathy. Harry quickly shifted the tone.

“But I’ve recently found a place. The quiet little cottage on the edge of Godric’s Hollow. Thought I’d see if I could turn it into something worth calling home.”

Euphemia blinked, her eyes sharpening slightly. “A cottage? Down the path from the old graveyard?”

Harry nodded. “That’s the one. Took a bit of cleaning, but it has its charm.”

She covered her surprise well, but Harry noticed the subtle straightening of her posture. “That’s quite the place. No one’s lived there in… well, a very long time.”

“So I gathered,” he said with a casual shrug. “Seems to suit me.”

Euphemia’s tone remained steady, though something in his eyes flickered with interest. “The land around it is old. Rooted in deep magic. You chose well.” Her smile returned, a little more thoughtful this time. “Well, Harry, if you’re living all alone in a dusty old house, I can’t allow that to continue unchallenged. You must come to dinner this evening. We live just outside the village. Six o’clock.”

Harry hesitated, caught off guard by the kindness. “You don’t have to—”

“Nonsense,” she said firmly but kindly. “You’re new, you’re charming, and Charlus seems to approve. That’s good enough for me.”

Charlus inclined his head again. "We’d be pleased to have you."

Harry laughed, the warmth of it reaching his eyes. “I’d be honoured. Thank you.”

As the sun dipped slightly lower and the ice cream melted unnoticed in their dishes, Harry found himself relaxing in a way he hadn’t expected. Something was reassuring about their presence. Euphemia’s composed grace and Charlus’ quiet poise. It was a world he had never been part of, and yet, for a fleeting moment, it didn’t feel entirely closed to him.


Charlus walked alongside his mother, the fading afternoon sun casting long shadows through the winding alleys of Diagon Alley. The crowd had begun to thin, the rush of midday shoppers replaced by lingering strollers and those hoping to savour the final hours of golden light. Their visit to Fortescue’s had taken an unexpected turn, but not an unwelcome one. He carried a small bag of books under one arm, but his mind was elsewhere.

Harry.

There was something about him that Charlus couldn’t quite put his finger on. The man had an air of restraint, of weight, carried in silence. He was polite, clearly intelligent, and capable of charm, but there was an edge to him, too. There was a subtle gravity that made Charlus watch him more closely than he did most strangers. A presence that felt oddly grounded but also deeply private.

Not many could make Charlus second-guess a first impression. But this Harry fellow—he’d slipped under the surface. Seamlessly.

His mother said little as they walked. He could feel her mind turning just as much as his own. She was as graceful as ever, chin lifted; step measured, but he knew her well enough to read the flickers of thought in her eyes. Euphemia Potter, née McKinnon, carried herself like a queen without needing a crown. Her bloodline ran deep, noble and storied, but she had never let it dull her sense of kindness. Her elegance was effortless, but it was the warmth in her eyes that made people trust her.

When they arrived back at the Potter estate, an elegant manor just outside Godric’s Hollow, surrounded by tall hedges, flowering gardens, and softly enchanted perimeter wards, Charlus opened the door for her and stepped aside.

“Thank you, darling,” Euphemia said, her voice smooth but still distracted. She removed her travelling cloak with practised ease, draping it over one arm.

The entrance hall smelled of old wood polish and faint rose oil, and the low crackle of the fireplace in the parlour welcomed them home. The warmth of the house stood in contrast to the weight of the conversation yet to come. Before they could remove their shoes or set down their parcels, a voice drifted down the hall.

“Back already? Tell me you at least remembered to get tea. If I have to drink another cup of that horrid dandelion blend, I’ll declare war on the kitchen.”

Fleamont Potter appeared from his study, sleeves rolled up and spectacles perched low on his nose. His robes were slightly rumpled, ink stains visible on two fingers, and there was a faint smudge of soot on one cheek as if he’d been coaxing a reluctant potion into behaving. He grinned brightly, the kind of grin that warmed a room.

He was a man of unexpected energy. Bubbly, good-humoured, and entirely unbothered by aristocratic pomp. But there was something unmistakable beneath the laughter. Magic clung to him like static, humming in the air, and behind his joviality was a mind sharp enough to slice through steel.

Charlus greeted his father with a brief nod. "We only did half the shopping list. I expect we’ll be summoned again tomorrow."

“Tragedy,” Fleamont said, placing a hand over his heart. “I was so looking forward to that trip to the Quill Emporium.”

“Charlus was, of course, dreadfully efficient,” Euphemia said lightly, slipping out of her gloves. “But we met someone.”

Fleamont raised a single eyebrow. “Oh?”

“Harry,” Charlus supplied, stepping beside her. “I met him yesterday, briefly. Seems to have appeared out of nowhere.”

“He lives in the Peverell cottage,” Euphemia added, her voice a touch quieter now as if speaking the words aloud gave them more power than they warranted.

That gave Fleamont pause. He didn’t freeze, exactly, but the shift in his focus was immediate and unmistakable. The air changed, like a room adjusting itself around a thought. His smile didn’t fade, but it became something sharper—curious.

“The one past the graveyard?” Fleamont asked, now with the full force of his attention.

Euphemia nodded. "The very same. He said he found it abandoned. Claimed it, cleaned it, and has made it his home."

“A bold choice,” Fleamont murmured. He stepped into the parlour, gesturing for them to follow. The scent of pipe smoke lingered faintly in the air, though he hadn’t touched his pipe all day. "The wards on that land are old. Very old. Anchored to deep foundations. No one’s lived there for generations. Most have long forgotten who it even belonged to."

Charlus followed, folding his arms across his chest and leaning against the doorframe. He studied his father’s face carefully. There was no fear there, but there was something close to reverence. A hint of wariness. That particular patch of land was considered… sacred, in some ways. Untouched.

“And he didn't say what family he came from?” Fleamont asked.

Chalrus thought for a moment before his brow furrowed. "He didn't say. I have met him twice now, and he only introduced himself as Harry."

"I thought that strange, too. We will have plenty of time to find out, though, I invited him to dinner,” Euphemia replied calmly. “He’s new, well-mannered and respectful. And more than that. There’s power in him. You can feel it, even when he’s trying to hide it... Especially when he’s trying to hide it.”

Fleamont clapped his hands once, cheerfully. “Marvellous! I love a good mystery guest. Hopefully, he likes roast lamb; if not, he may have to duel the cook.”

Charlus gave him a flat look. “You think there’s something to him?”

Fleamont met his son’s gaze, his eyes suddenly sharp beneath the genial expression. “I think the past has a way of circling back when the world needs it most. And from what you have told me so far, I think dinner will be very interesting."

A long silence stretched between them, filled only by the soft tick of the hall clock and the whisper of wind brushing the manor’s windows. Charlus looked out the parlour window, where the orchard trees cast long shadows across the sloping lawn. His thoughts returned to the quiet, haunted smile Harry had worn when he’d spoken of his so-called home. The depth behind his eyes. The sense of something vast and buried, held tight beneath the surface.

Yes, he thought. There’s more to you, Harry. And the Peverell cottage… that’s no accident.

There's more to you indeed.


Harry stood before the new mirror he had bought in his attic room, his hands trembling slightly as he adjusted the collar of his robes. The sun had dipped lower on the horizon, casting the room in warm amber light that filtered through the newly replaced windows. He had bathed, shaved, and spent far too long fretting over which robes to wear, finally settling on a deep forest green set with subtle silver trim. They were simple but refined, well-cut, and clean.

He didn’t know why he was so nervous. He had dined with ministers and war heroes, parleyed with goblins, and faced down monsters in both man and beast form. But this felt different.

Because they were his family. Even if they didn’t know it.

The Potters. A name so tangled in his life it felt inseparable from who he was, and yet now, he wore another’s name even as their blood ran through his veins.

He took a slow breath and cast a calming charm on himself, just light enough to ease the tension in his chest, not so much to dull his thoughts. Nyx, perched silently on the edge of the window frame, gave a faint, throaty croak of warning, as if sensing his unease.

"It’ll be fine," he murmured to her. "It’s just dinner."

She cocked her head at him, unconvinced.

He extended his arm, and Nyx fluttered down with a rustle of dark feathers. She dissolved into black smoke, winding her way along his skin before settling once more as ink onto his ribs.

Harry stepped outside and closed the cottage door behind him. Wards shimmered faintly as they locked into place, humming with magic. He moved to the edge of the property before Apparating with a soft pop.

The air on the edge of Godric’s Hollow was fresher, sharper, tinged with wildflowers and the faint perfume of blooming hedgerows. He stepped out into the dusky light and found himself at the edge of a long, cobbled path flanked by wrought-iron lanterns that glowed softly in the encroaching twilight.

Potter Manor stood at the end of the lane.

It was nothing like the grand monstrosities he’d seen in pure-blood circles. There was no gaudy marble or looming spires. Instead, it was stately and timeless, its stone walls honey-gold in the dying light. Ivy crept in elegant lines across the front, carefully trimmed so as not to obscure the lead-glass windows or the ornate carvings that framed the arching front doors. The house was large but warm, with gently sloping rooftops, copper guttering polished to a dull sheen.

The grounds were immaculate, but not sterile. Flowerbeds burst with late-summer colour, and a small orchard stood to the left, apple trees gently swaying in the breeze. He passed a low stone wall where a pair of enchanted hedgehogs seemed to be napping in the grass, curled like ornaments.

He reached the grand oak doors and hesitated.

His heart thudded in his chest.

What would they see? A strange boy with strange magic, laying claim to land their family had long forgotten? Would they notice the way he watched Charlus too closely? The way his eyes flicked to Euphemia’s expressions with too much familiarity?

Would they recognise him?

No. They couldn’t.

He knew that he shared a striking resemblance to his father. He had always been told that. And he could not deny that there was definitely some resemblance to Charlus as well, but it appeared as though James had inherited some of his mother’s looks as well.

He raised his hand and knocked twice.

Moments later, the door swung open, revealing a warmly lit foyer and a tall man in dark navy robes, wearing a wide grin.

“Harry,” said Fleamont Potter, his voice rich with welcome and amusement. “Come in, come in! You’ve arrived exactly on time, very respectable. You’re already doing better than half the dinner guests we’ve had this year.”

Harry stepped inside, offering a respectful nod. “Thank you for having me, Lord Potter.”

Fleamont raised an eyebrow, smile widening. “Formal too! Merlin, we might have to adopt you. Any man who can make my wife smile and interest my son in less than fifteen minutes is practically royalty.”

Harry gave a nervous laugh, hoping it sounded genuine.

The manor’s interior was just as enchanting as the exterior. Polished floors of dark oak stretched out beneath a chandelier of wrought iron and floating candles. Portraits hung in careful rows, each of them old but well-kept. Faces of Potters' long passed in richly coloured robes, some smiling, others quietly watchful. The scent of roasted herbs, garlic, and something rich with wine drifted from the back of the house.

“You’ll find Euphemia in the drawing room, undoubtedly arranging something more than necessary. Charlus is upstairs changing. He insisted his hair needed taming, which I find frankly concerning.”

Harry smiled faintly and followed as Fleamont led him through the wide entrance corridor. The house felt… alive. Not in the literal sense, though Harry wouldn’t be surprised, but in the way of homes that had been filled with laughter and arguments and love for centuries.

And it terrified him.

Still, he followed the man who would have been his great-grandfather into the heart of the house.

The drawing room of Potter Manor was a warm blend of refinement and lived-in comfort. Ivory wainscoting framed deep green walls, and the golden glow of floating candles illuminated shelves lined with old tomes and family photographs. A fire crackled softly in the hearth, scenting the air with oakwood and something subtly floral. Euphemia Potter stood near the mantle, straight-backed in her bottle-green robes, her dark hair swept into an elegant twist that glinted faintly with silver pins.

Harry entered behind Fleamont, his heart ticking a little too fast.

Euphemia turned as they approached, offering him a poised, gentle smile—the kind that felt like it was born of both courtesy and genuine warmth. "Harry," she said smoothly, "welcome to our home."

Harry inclined his head with formality and respect. "Thank you, Lady Potter. It’s an honour to be here."

"Oh, let’s not be too stiff," Fleamont interjected with a wave of his hand, dropping onto a nearby armchair with theatrical ease. "It’s dinner, not a Wizengamot tribunal. Though I do have a robe for that somewhere..."

Euphemia gave her husband a glance that was half fondness, half restrained exasperation. She crossed the room to greet Harry properly, extending a hand. He took it gently. Her grip was cool, assured, and carried none of the frailty that older noble women sometimes affected.

"Charlus will be down shortly," she said, her voice soft but firm. "I hope you don’t mind if we have drinks first in here. The dining room is set, but I find the drawing room allows for easier introductions."

"Not at all," Harry replied. "This is a beautiful home."

"Thank you," she said, pausing for a heartbeat. "We’ve done our best to keep it as it was."

As Harry settled into the seat opposite Fleamont, Euphemia summoned a silver tray with a flick of her wand. A collection of glasses, a crystal decanter, and a tall pitcher of elderflower tonic floated gently to the table. She served Harry first—never quite breaking her composed rhythm—before passing one to Fleamont, who had already unbuttoned his cuffs and looked thoroughly at ease.

"So," Fleamont said with a sparkle in his eye, "Harry. You’re a mystery wrapped in courtesy, and I have a growing suspicion you’re far more interesting than you’re letting on."

Harry gave a cautious smile. "I find it’s best to let people draw their own conclusions."

"Ha! He’s good," Fleamont said, leaning toward Euphemia. "You hear that? That’s Gryffindor with Slytherin polish."

"Or just a well-mannered guest," Euphemia replied mildly, though her gaze lingered on Harry, watchful.

Before the conversation could press further, the sound of footsteps on the stairs drew their attention. Charlus entered with his usual calm confidence, dressed neatly and with his hair tamed just enough to seem effortless. He smiled as his eyes found Harry.

"Harry," he said, crossing the room to shake his hand. "Glad you came."

"Thanks for the invitation," Harry replied.

The conversation continued as they sipped their drinks, moving easily through topics that held no weight. Fleamont told a story about mistaking a jar of doxy repellent for beard tonic that had Charlus rolling his eyes and Euphemia smiling despite herself. Harry chuckled politely, though his shoulders remained tight.

Eventually, as the fire popped softly behind them, Euphemia turned the conversation.

"And what of your cottage, Mr Evans?" she asked, voice measured but light. "You said it was past the graveyard, yes?"

Harry nodded, glass in hand. "Yes, just beyond the hedgerow. It was in rough shape, but the structure held. I’ve been restoring it slowly."

Charlus tilted his head. "That place has been empty for... well, a long time. Longer than I’ve been alive."

"Or I," added Fleamont, his ever-watchful gaze fixed on Harry.

"The protections were old," Harry said. "But well-woven. It felt like a place that remembered being lived in."

Fleamont hummed softly. "That sort of memory runs deep in magical spaces. Especially ones tied to old names."

Harry didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he looked toward the fire, where the light danced against the stone. "It’s peaceful," he said eventually. "Which is... rarer than I’d like."

There was something in the silence that followed but Charlus finally broke it with an easy nod. "If you ever need help with the wards, I’ve some experience with restorative charms."

"I’ll keep that in mind," Harry replied with a small smile.

"Dinner will be ready soon," Euphemia said, rising smoothly. "Shall we continue talking here until then? I find the drawing room infinitely more civilised than being stared down by the ancestral portraits in the dining hall."

Fleamont raised his glass. "To civilised conversation. And mysterious guests."

Harry raised his in turn. "And gracious hosts."

The clink of crystal echoed softly through the room, and the fire crackled on, casting warm amber light across their faces as another log settled with a sigh of embers. Charlus had shifted his chair slightly closer to the hearth, one ankle resting over a knee, his expression contemplative.

"You said you travelled a lot," he said after a moment, looking toward Harry. "Was that with family, or... on your own?"

Harry considered his answer. "A bit of both. There was a time I travelled with someone— my godfather. He died recently. That’s when I decided to move here. I have been alone for a while"

"That’s rare," Euphemia said softly, her hands folded neatly in her lap. "Especially at your age."

"It teaches you things," Harry said, keeping his tone even. "Discipline, perspective. How to read people. And how to disappear, if needed."

Fleamont whistled under his breath, not unkindly. "Dangerous skillset for someone so polite."

"I’ve found they tend to complement each other," Harry replied.

Charlus watched him for a long moment, his gaze unreadable but not unfriendly. "What brought you to the Hollow, then?"

Harry hesitated, then said truthfully, "It called to me. Like my magic knew where it wanted to settle, even if I didn’t."

Fleamont leaned back, his smile subdued. "Magic always knows. Most of us are just too noisy to hear it."

"That’s beautifully said," Euphemia murmured. She looked at Harry again. "And you listened."

He nodded. "I didn’t have anything else to listen to."

For a moment, silence returned. But it was not uncomfortable.

Charlus reached for the bottle and topped off Harry’s glass without asking. "Then we’re glad it brought you here."

Harry gave a small smile. "So am I."

And this time, when the fire flickered and their drinks were raised once more, the warmth that spread through Harry’s chest had nothing to do with the wine.

But even as he smiled, the weight of it pressed harder.

He hadn’t lied—not really. But omission was its own kind of dishonesty, and every time Euphemia or Charlus looked at him with curiosity and kindness, it twisted something deeper inside.

Should he tell them? Not everything—but something. The truth of his name. The truth of the house he called home.

His fingers tightened around the glass.

He could say it. He could now speak the name, and it would change everything. Peverell.

Would they recoil? Would they see him as an intruder? Or would they accept it?

He glanced at Charlus, who sat calmly by the fire, shadows dancing along the line of his jaw. There was trust in his posture. Comfort. The kind Harry had rarely known outside the battlefield.

And Euphemia, still graceful, her gaze thoughtful as she watched the flickering hearth. She had seen enough of the world to know how names could be masks—but also how they could be burdens.

Fleamont caught his eye, his cheer muted now into something gentler. "You alright there, Harry?"

Harry managed a nod. "Yes. Just thinking."

He set down his glass, his fingers twitching once before he folded them in his lap. The silence stretched a beat too long.

"Actually," he said, voice lower now, tighter with the weight of what came next. "There is something I should tell you."

Euphemia looked up immediately, her brow arching slightly. Charlus stilled beside him, no alarm, but a sharpening of focus. Fleamont simply tilted his head.

Harry swallowed. His throat felt dry.

"I must thank you for inviting me into your home despite my... illusiveness," he said quietly. "I have not told you my last name, and I think that I perhaps should."

The silence stretched on while Harry worked up his courage.

"The cottage I live in wasn’t just abandoned," Harry went on. "It was left to me by my family. My bloodline."

He looked directly at Euphemia now. "The old protections, the memory you spoke of. It remembered me."

Charlus sat forward, eyes narrowing slightly. "Then who are you really?" he asked.

Harry exhaled slowly. When he spoke, it came out rushed as if the quicker he said it, the easier it would be.

"My name is Harry Ignotus Peverell. I’m the last living heir of that line. The cottage in the Hollow is an ancestral home."

Silence.

Fleamont’s expression didn’t shift, but there was an understanding that passed over his eyes as if pieces of a puzzle were fitting into place. Harry was suddenly aware that they must have been discussing something like this before he arrived.

Euphemia blinked once. Her lips parted, then closed, then parted again, this time with care. "Peverell," she echoed, softly. "You carry the name? Truly?"

Harry nodded. "Yes. I am the last living Peverell after my parents died. The cottage, as I am sure you know, is one of the last Peverell assets.”

Charlus let out a slow breath and sat back. "Well... that explains a lot."

Fleamont leaned forward, setting his drink aside. His grin returned, not mocking, but something close to approval.

"Well then," he said. "Now this certainly will be a dinner worth remembering."

Harry almost laughed. The tension didn’t disappear, but it opened.

Euphemia’s gaze hadn’t moved from his. Her voice was calm but layered with something more than curiosity.

"Why tell us now?"

"Because," Harry said softly, "you’ve shown me nothing but kindness since I arrived. And I didn’t want that to be built on falsehood."

Harry leaned forward, elbows resting lightly on his knees, fingers laced. His voice was steady now. Purposeful. He had rehearsed what he would tell his family, creating the false backstory, knowing that his name could not remain hidden forever.

"The Peverell line is believed to have ended with Iolanthe, Ignotus’ granddaughter," he began. "She married into the Potter family and passed on the Invisibility Cloak, but no one speaks of her brother. That’s because history never recorded him. Her younger brother, Mathon Peverell, was hidden."

Charlus stiffened. "Wait—" he said sharply, sitting forward. "The Cloak? You know about that?"

Harry met his gaze calmly. "I do."

Charlus’s expression changed, wariness sliding in beneath the surprise. He didn’t move, but there was a subtle shift—shoulders tensing, jaw setting. "That cloak has been in my family for centuries. It’s ours."

Harry didn’t flinch. "And I have no intention of taking it from you."

Charlus didn’t answer right away. The silence stretched as he studied Harry, some part of him clearly grappling with the implications. He looked to his mother, but Euphemia gave no sign of interference. She simply watched, letting them handle it.

Harry straightened slightly. "I understand why you’re protective of it. It’s more than an heirloom. It’s a part of who you are. You would feel naked without it, am I right?"

Charlus nodded slowly, and when he spoke, his voice was quiet but hard-edged. "Then why mention it?"

Instead of replying, Harry lifted a hand. The candlelight around him seemed to dim, shadows pulling closer—not consuming, but shifting. From his skin, a thin wisp of dark smoke unravelled, curling through the air like sentient mist. It coiled around his shoulders, cloaking him in silence and stillness. His presence faded—not just visually, but magically. One moment, he was there. Next, it was as if the room had forgotten him.

Euphemia’s breath caught faintly. Fleamont sat up, eyes narrowed in intrigue.

Then the smoke faded, and Harry exhaled softly, the magic withdrawing back into him.

"I do not need a cloak to become invisible,” Harry said, echoing the cryptic words of his old headmaster.

Charlus blinked, the tension in his frame slowly easing. He looked down at his hands, then back up at Harry. Some of the defensiveness melted, replaced by something closer to understanding.

"Alright," he murmured. "Alright."

Euphemia spoke, her voice like silk across still water. "That is part of your family magic?"

Harry’s eyes glinted. "It is."

Fleamont let out a low whistle. "Well, now I’m really glad we invited you to dinner."

Harry gave a slight smile, and this time, Charlus offered one back.

"So when Iolanthe carried the name into the Potters, her brother’s line faded into obscurity?" Charlus asked, voice quieter now.

"Exactly," Harry said. "Your family carries the legacy through her. I carry it through him. We are two branches split at the same root."

Euphemia sat very still. "And now," she said softly, "the forgotten line returns."

"My father was a Peverell, and my mother was a muggleborn witch. They died when I was a baby, and I didn’t know my lineage until I was found by my godfather, my father’s best friend. He explained it all to me, taught me about magic.” Harry said, saying the words as easily as if he had lived them truly. “When he died, I returned to Britain and found the cottage. It knew me. The wards bent around my magic, recognised it. I didn’t find it by accident."

Fleamont slowly leaned back. "So much is explained. I thank you, Lord Peverell, for trusting us with this knowledge.”

“Please, it is just Harry. I only wanted you to know. Because you’re Potters, and you deserved the truth.”

A soft knock came at the door. One of the house elves, polite and wide-eyed, announced that dinner was served.

Fleamont rose first, stretching slightly, and offered Harry a warm, unburdened smile.

"Then let’s eat, Harry.” Said Euphemia, also standing.

Dinner was served in a long, high-ceilinged hall lit by wall sconces and a cluster of floating candles that drifted lazily above the table like stars. The meal was elegant but not excessive—slow-roasted lamb with garlic and rosemary charmed to remain warm on silver platters, accompanied by seasonal vegetables, fresh bread, and butter so soft it spread like cream.


The food was exquisite, but Charlus barely noticed.

His mind was still reeling.

Harry Ignotus Peverell.

It rang in his thoughts like a tolling bell, one part revelation, one part challenge. He studied the young man seated across from him, taking in the subtle signs he hadn’t noticed before. The way Harry held himself was not stiff, but measured. The way he spoke, with calm purpose, like someone used to being underestimated. Like someone used to hiding.

Charlus passed him the wine decanter without a word, watching as Harry accepted it with effortless poise. It grated, slightly, how natural it looked. How easily he fit into this house, into this conversation. And yet, beneath the polish, Charlus saw something else: grief. Guilt. Shadows that clung to his shoulders like a second cloak.

He wasn’t lying. But there was more to him. Much more.

Fleamont raised a glass. "To you, Harry. For being excellent company."

Harry met the toast. "And to you, for being such gracious hosts."

"So, Harry," Euphemia said, her tone light but her gaze sharp, "you’ve said little of your upbringing. Forgive me, but I find myself curious."

Charlus watched carefully. This was where things would crack... or harden.

Harry set down his knife, folding his hands lightly. "I was raised far from magical Britain. As I said, my parents died when I was very young, and I was brought up by my godfather, who taught me all he knew, but this was not for a few years. I was given, originally, to my mother’s Muggle sister and her husband. Let’s just say that they were not the kindest of people, and they despised magic."

Euphemia, ever the diplomat, recovered first. "That must’ve been difficult."

"It taught me to look at magic with wonder. And to recognise the things that threaten it."

Charlus leaned forward slightly. "And what would you say threatens it now?"

Harry looked at him directly with no hesitation. "Complacency. Arrogance. The belief that old names grant automatic wisdom."

That earned a faint snort from Fleamont. "You’ll fit in well with the reformists."

Harry tilted his head. "I don’t know that I would. I agree with some of their ideals. But too often, they try to play peacemaker while the world sharpens knives."

Charlus’s brow lifted. "So you’re not conservative. Not reformist. Moderate then?"

"I think we need to remember that ideals are only as strong as our will to defend them."

His father chuckled. "Merlin’s beard, you could be very dangerous on the floor of the Wizengamot.”

Charlus saw Harry chortle at this.

“I have never been one for politics, I am afraid.” He replied. “But I appreciate the value of it.”

His mother sipped her wine, eyes narrowing slightly—not with suspicion, but thought. "And what of blood status, Harry?"

A pause. Then: "Magic is magic. Blood matters little. Dumbledore might be the most powerful wizard in the world, no? Half-blood. We all bleed red, so why glorify something that makes no difference?" he finished.

Charlus felt something in his chest ease slightly. That, at least, was clear.

"Well said, Harry," came his father's voice. "I couldn't have put it better myself."

The rest of dinner passed in stretches of polite conversation, but Charlus stayed quiet.

This wasn’t just a boy with a famous name. He was something else. A relic of a bygone age come to life.

But one thing was certain:

Harry Peverell had not come to the Hollow by accident. And something was coming with him.


The fire in the drawing room had burned low by the time dinner ended, reduced to embers and the occasional whisper of flame. The plates were cleared, and they had all returned to the drawing room. The air seemed more relaxed now, with robes looser and glasses refilled with something a touch stronger than wine.

Harry sat near the hearth, fingers curled around a tumbler of oak-matured mead, its warmth settling in his chest. He could still feel the echo of their questions, the weight of what he had said, and what he hadn’t.

The name was out now.

Peverell.

And they had accepted it, not with blind faith, not without caution, but with grace and empathy. The Potters didn’t cower before old magic. They studied it. Measured it. Chose, with intention, whether to trust.

Charlus lounged nearby in the other armchair, legs stretched out, swirling his drink with idle precision. There was a subtle shift in how he looked at Harry now, as if Harry had moved from guest to peer.

Fleamont had drifted into a story about an old duel in Vienna, told with exaggerated hand gestures and intermittent laughter from Euphemia, who remained composed but not cold. She watched Harry sometimes with that same thoughtful air, like she was trying to fit him into a constellation she hadn’t known was missing a star.

"You surprised us," Fleamont said eventually, after a long sip. "In a good way."

Harry offered a small smile. "I wasn't sure how you'd take it."

"We’ve known the name Peverell as myth and echo," Euphemia said. "To see it alive again... it means something."

Harry nodded once. "It means something to me, too."

Fleamont leaned forward slightly, his voice quiet but cutting through the soft clink of crystal. "Do you plan to take a seat in the Wizengamot?"

Harry looked into the flames, watching them flicker around the logs. "Eventually. When I know the game well enough not to be played."

Fleamont snorted. "Wise. Most walk in thinking they know how to steer the table. They don’t realise the table moves without them."

"I’ve learned to watch before I move."

Euphemia raised her glass in quiet approval. "That’s the mark of a man who’s seen the cost of missteps."

They didn’t press further. No questions about the battles behind his eyes. No inquiry into who he'd lost, or how many graves he carried in his silence.

For that, Harry was grateful.

Eventually, Fleamont stood, stretching with a groan. "We won’t keep you much longer, Harry. You’ve given us a lot to think about, and it’s late besides."

Charlus stood too, moving to set down his empty glass. "I’ll walk you out."

Harry inclined his head in thanks and turned to Euphemia. "Lord Potter, Lady Potter, thank you again. For everything."

She stepped forward, placing a hand gently over his. "You have a place here, Harry. Do not forget that."

The words lodged somewhere behind his ribs.

Outside, the air had cooled, and the stars spread in perfect clarity across the sky. Charlus walked beside him in silence, hands in his pockets, the night folding quietly around them.

At the end of the lane, just before Harry would Apparate away, Charlus spoke up.

"You mentioned that you are enrolling at Hogwarts this year, right?" he asked, glancing at Harry.

Harry nodded. "That's the plan. I went to see Professor Dumbledore and have a meeting with the Headmaster next week."

Charlus grinned. "Good. It’ll be nice having someone around who isn’t completely daft. I’m meeting a few of my friends in Hogsmeade next weekend. We usually grab a butterbeer and talk rubbish for hours. You should come."

Harry blinked at the casual invitation, then nodded. "I'd like that."

Charlus shrugged, trying to play it off, but there was a spark of approval in his eyes. "Figured you might. You could do with a proper welcome."

Harry met his eyes. "Thanks, Charlus."

Charlus gave him a crooked smile. "

Harry laughed, quiet but real. "I'll see you later, Charles. And thank your parents once again."

With a soft crack, he vanished into the night.

The room had settled into silence the moment the door shut behind Harry. Fleamont stood still, his gaze lingering on the now-empty space where the boy had been. It was only once the distant crack of Apparition echoed faintly in the air that he exhaled, tension leaking from his shoulders like steam from a kettle.

"He said he was 16," Charlus said, once more entering the drawing room. "Then how the fuck can he apparate already?"

"Language!" was the only reply.


Fleamont Potter was not a naïve man. He knew Harry hadn’t told him everything—perhaps couldn’t. But as he listened to the boy’s tale, unlikely though it sounded in places, something in him accepted it. Not all of it, perhaps. But enough.

To most, Fleamont was a kind-natured, considerate man who put the needs of others before himself, but others knew him as something different. Something more dangerous.

He had grown up an only child of a very prominent family, surrounded by pure-blood functions and courtesy. He hated the lot of it. He had grown tired of hearing that someone's great-great-grandparents made them a better witch or wizard. Tired of hearing that magic should be kept in all-magic families despite the incredible breakthroughs that Muggleborn and Half-Blood witches and wizards had made. He had fought for many years, protecting the rights of Muggleborns, suffering jibes and snide remarks by those who had… other opinions. But that had never made him believe any differently. In truth, it had probably bolstered his resolve.

He had observed the Wizengamot from as early as fifteen, attending with his father, sitting in the observation platform, learning how to read the floor and, more importantly, people.

He was very good at reading people.

He could tell if someone was lying without the faintest trace of Legilimency. He could find hidden agendas and disguised secrets anywhere. He was friendly, approachable and kind. Just the sort of man people could lower their defences around.

But there was another side to Fleamont Potter. He had once heard someone say that he could disarm a room with a joke and curse it into submission before anyone realised what he’d done. It wasn’t far from the truth, either. He had fought in the last war, killed and watched others be killed. Friends, enemies, it hardened a man. Gave him an unmistakable presence in the room.

And Harry Peverell had that presence.

He was a sixteen-year-old boy who looked as though he had seen two lifetimes. It didn’t add up.

Despite everything and all the stories he had been told, each one sounding more unbelievable than the last, he couldn’t read the boy. He had incredibly impressive Occlumency shields, that much was obvious. It did not need any passive Legilimency to see that the boy’s mind was a steel trap inside of a steel trap. And that, more than anything, left Fleamont uneasy. It was like staring into fog and seeing the outline of a blade, not knowing if it was raised in defence or aimed directly at him. Part of him was fascinated, even a little impressed. But another part, the part that had survived the war, stirred with old instincts. In truth, there were only two people he had ever met who were comparable to it: Albus Dumbledore and the late Lord of the Black Family, Orion, and he knew there was a large deal of mind magic in the Black family magic—purely because everyone in that family was almost impervious to any form of breach.

A thought occurred to him, but he dismissed it almost immediately.

The boy was not a Black.

While he did seem to have the characteristic high cheekbones, a notable trait in the family, the story Harry had told about the Peverells seemed, incredibly, to be the truth. He did notice, as well, that he shared a rather close resemblance to that of the Potters themselves, but he supposed they were kin of sorts.

“You’re thinking very loudly, dear,” came Euphemia’s voice from over his shoulder.

Turning around, he saw her, glass in hand.

“I am, my love,” he replied. “I cannot understand that boy. His story was unbelievable yet… I believe him.”

She nodded. “Yes. I do as well. But aside from everything, he seems like a nice, polite young man. He was very respectful, and Charlus definitely seemed to get along with him. It will be good for him to have someone his age in the village.”

Fleamont nodded in agreement. “Aye, it would. I just can't get over the presence the boy had. It was like—”

“He has seen more than is possible for someone his age?” finished Euphemia.

He could only nod his head in agreement.

“Are you worried?” she asked, after a moment of silence.

“No,” he answered. “I believe that there is more to him, certainly, but I cannot sense that he is trying to deceive us in any way.”

He looked over to the fire and saw that it was nearly dead. With a flick of his fingers, a ball of flame sparked to life in his palm, an effortless conjuration, drawn from generations of Potter magic. He sent it lazily into the hearth, watching the embers leap hungrily into flame. There was always something grounding about it. Control made manifest. In a world of shadows and secrets, it was a comfort to wield something so elemental, so absolute.

“You know, I must have seen you do that a thousand times, but it never ceases to amaze me,” Euphemia laughed, just as Charlus came back in.

He paused in the doorway, noting their quiet conversation and the lingering firelight. "Did I miss something important, or are you just brooding again, Father?" he said with a crooked grin, stepping fully into the room.


8th August 1935

The scent of rain lingered in the air when Harry woke, earthy and sharp, the kind that clung to the skin like memory. The storm had passed during the night, leaving the air heavy and the skies grey. He stirred in bed, sweat-soaked and restless. The sheets twisted around him like bindings, and his dreams clung to him just as tightly. Visions of smoke, flame, and hollow eyes watching him from the dark.

Nyx sat at the foot of the bed, eyes gleaming violet in the low light. She tilted her head as he sat up, as if silently acknowledging the weight of what was to come.

Breakfast was a quiet affair. Toast, tea, and the same gnawing feeling that had haunted him for years now: loss. It sat beside him like an old friend.

He moved with purpose as he descended into the basement, the Peverell Codex clasped tightly under one arm. The walls were still damp from the storm, beads of water trailing down the stone like tears.

He set the Codex down on the blackened pedestal. Its cover pulsed faintly, as though aware of the moment. With a breath drawn deep from his core, Harry opened it to the final chapter.

Chapter IX: Shadow’s Breath

The text shimmered in runes that pulsed like a dying heartbeat, each line seared into the page as if burned by sorrow itself.

"Shadow’s Breath is not conjured through power alone. It is a crucible. Fuelled by grief and forged in loss. Controlled only by the hand that has held the dead."

He read the instructions with slow deliberation. No incantation. Only will, pain, and memory.

He stood before the stone training dummy. His shirt lay discarded, breath shallow, body braced.

Then, he closed his eyes.

He reached inward, to that dark well he so often ignored.

Ron’s laughter, cut short by a flash of green.

Hermione’s voice, the last scream before silence.

Remus, Tonks, Fred, George. So many names. Too many.

And Ginny.

Always Ginny.

He saw her again as she had lain in his arms, hair tangled with ash, face too still. His heart clenched so violently he nearly staggered.

Hold it, he told himself. Don’t let go.

The pain swelled. A pressure behind the eyes, in the chest. Not weeping. Not mourning. Just existing with it.

He extended his arm..

The shadows answered.

They poured from his wand like molten night, coiling around his arm, thick and alive. Smoke that burned without fire. Shadow that consumed all light.

The dummy didn’t move. But Harry did.

He let the grief guide him. Not rage, nor vengeance. Just the emptiness of resolve and mourning.

A single tendril lashed out. It struck the dummy, and the stone screamed. The sound wasn’t physical, but magical. A cry as the magic within the construct was devoured. The dummy crumbled to dust.

Harry exhaled, shoulders shaking. The magic receded.

Again.

He conjured another dummy, this time reinforced.

He stepped forward. Reached deeper.

He remembered Teddy’s wide, innocent eyes. The way he had called him "Uncle Harry."

He remembered Dobby.

He remembered Sirius.

More tendrils poured from him now. Darker. Thicker. It surrounded him in a cloak of sentient shadow. Nyx cried out above but did not flee.

He moved like a whisper of death.

The smoke shaped itself into a spear, and with a flick of his wrist, it pierced the dummy clean through. It hissed. Then, nothing. Only ashes remained.

He collapsed to his knees, breath heaving.

It was working.

It was his.

But the cost...

He felt hollowed out. It was as if the grief had left a permanent mark. Yet beneath the exhaustion, something else stirred.

Control.

The next hour was spent refining it. Letting the shadows shape themself into blades, whips, barriers. Each iteration more precise. He learned to recall it at will, to silence it with a thought. To own it.

By the time he emerged from the basement, hours had passed. Sweat coated his skin, and his hands trembled from the effort. Nyx landed gently on his shoulder, nuzzling her beak against his cheek. He gave a faint, tired smile.

It was now his to wield.

Chapter 5: Settling In

Chapter Text

A/N:

This will be the last chapter before he returns to Hogwarts, so please review and enjoy!!!


Act 1, Chapter 3 – Settling In

The three days that followed Harry’s dinner with the Potters passed in quiet, disciplined preparation.

He had left the ancestral home of House Potter with something foreign stirring in his chest. Not longing, nor belonging, but something dangerously close to both. He pushed it down, buried it beneath warding theory and combat drills, but it stayed with him like a splinter beneath the skin.

The cottage in Godric's Hollow became more than a hideaway; it became a fortress. Harry redrew the perimeter wards, layering enchantments in tangled webs designed to confuse, repel, and erase. The small chamber through the fireplace had been explored extensively, and he had further sealed it with ancient Peverell blood wards and a twisting illusion that would unmake the memory of anyone who stepped too close. He had learned long ago that secrecy was survival.

Nyx grew more attuned to him as time went on. When called forth from the raven-shaped tattoo inked across Harry's ribs, she appeared indistinguishable from a real raven with her midnight feathers, sharp eyes, and a quiet intelligence that bordered on unsettling. She would flit in and out of his skin like a shadow peeled from flesh, answering his summons in silence. While in flight, Harry could see through her eyes at will, the connection both seamless and intuitive. She circled the cottage each morning in a widening spiral, a silent sentinel. Once, she returned with the taste of foreign magic on her feathers. Harry hadn't pursued it. Not yet. But he'd marked the ward line where she sensed it, anchoring a silent curse that would detonate on contact if disturbed again.

He read. Gods, he read. The Peverell Codex was unlike any grimoire he'd encountered. It seemed alive. Its text shifting subtly depending on his intent, offering knowledge not as information, but as instinct. He didn't just learn; he remembered. How to draw magic through his shadow. How to split it, shape it, harden it into blades or barbs suspended mid-air. How to breathe through fear and channel it into will.

By the third night, he could call the Shadow’s Breath easily, suspending it, forming it, shaping it in a mirrored arc around his body, a halo of silent death. It did not feel as it had when he had used it against Voldemort and the rest of the Death Eaters. It was more measured, more controlled. He knew that he wouldn’t be able to use it to the same extent as before, the grief he had felt at the time unlikely ever to be equalled again. This was a slight comfort to Harry as he had no wish to ever feel that power again.

Each evening, he trained in silence, running through duelling forms beneath the skeletal branches of the old oak in his back garden. He conjured phantom opponents from smoke, shaping them with subtlety until they moved like real combatants. He'd stripped and rebuilt the same duel a dozen times, analysing the timing of his footwork, the micro-delays in casting, the flex of his wrist in a shield-breaker. Every movement honed. Every motion is refined.

He revised his story. Orphaned at birth. Raised abroad under the tutelage of a secretive guardian who had now passed. A quiet but gifted wizard returning to Britain to complete his education and reclaim his roots. It was close enough to the truth that he wouldn't need to lie much. He knew that he wouldn’t have to use the name for long. Just until he started Hogwarts. Then the truth would come out, and he would live openly as Harry Peverell, the last heir to a forgotten House.

At night, when the shadows thickened and the wind stirred in the trees, he lay on the attic bed and stared at the ceiling. Sometimes, he would speak aloud so softly that even Nyx didn't stir.

“Would you have laughed at all this, Gin?”

No one answered. But he imagined the curve of her smirk. The tilt of her head. The words she might have said. He let them live, just a little longer.

On the fourth morning, an owl tapped against the glass.

Harry opened the window, plucking the scroll from its leg with a calm he did not feel.

Dear Harry,

I am pleased to inform you that Headmaster Dippet has agreed to grant you an audience regarding your prospective enrolment at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. You are expected at the castle tomorrow at noon.

As you demonstrated a rather unconventional method of arrival previously, you may, if confident and inclined, make use of the same. Failing that, simply present yourself at the main gates, where you will be received.

Naturally, as is customary in such circumstances, an entrance examination will be administered, and personal information must be exchanged.

With all due formality,

Professor Albus Dumbledore

Harry folded the letter, stared out at the sky, felt the wind tugging at his fringe, and smiled. Of course, Dumbledore had noticed.


11th August 1935

The morning was overcast, the skies a wash of pale grey and brooding clouds, but Harry found the weather oddly fitting. He stood at the edge of the Forbidden Forest, just beyond the reach of Hogwarts' ancient wards, the mist curling low along the treetops. Nyx perched on his shoulder, silent and still, her feathers catching faint wisps of shadow from the folds of his cloak.

He took a slow breath. The letter was folded and tucked into his satchel, though he hardly needed to read it again. Noon. Entrance exam. Personal Information. Either slip past the wards again or wait to be escorted. A quiet challenge cloaked in Dumbledore's courteous phrasing.

Harry didn’t hesitate.

He stepped back into the treeline, stepped into the thickest shadows, and vanished.

The world shifted.

The cool, silent void of Death’s magic embraced him. The forest became smoke, and in the breath between one heartbeat and the next, he re-emerged on the other side of the wards, at the edge of the lawn just beyond the main doors. There was no crack of Apparition. No alarm. Just a ripple of movement, like a breeze passing through tall grass.

Nyx left his shoulder in a beat of wings and vanished into the cloudy sky.

Hogwarts loomed ahead, as grand and imposing as he remembered. But this was not his Hogwarts. The stonework was cleaner. The windows were brighter. There were no scorch marks from battles fought, no lingering darkness in the corners. Just the slow, steady heartbeat of a castle unburdened by war.

He made his way to the steps, cloak drawn close against the wind. Before he could knock, the great doors creaked open.

Dumbledore stood waiting.

His eyes were the same: piercing, unreadable, glimmering with something between amusement and suspicion.

“Ah, Harry. It is good to see you again. I must say you have a very interesting way of travelling. The wards did not pick up your arrival.”

Harry chuckled before responding, “It seemed fitting given the letter you sent me, Professor.”

“Indeed. Please follow me. The Headmaster is expecting you.” Replied Dumbledore, gesturing for Harry to follow him.

They moved swiftly through the castle, past staircases and watching portraits, saying nothing. Dumbledore’s silence was calculating, not uncomfortable. The man was clearly content to let Harry stew in his own anticipation, but Harry didn’t rattle easily. He simply matched the professor’s pace and kept his expression unreadable.

At last, they arrived at the Headmaster’s office. The griffin knocker opened at a word, and the heavy oak doors swung inward.

Harry quickly took in the familiar surroundings of the Headmaster’s office, having been there many times before. But it was different now. There was no spindly-legged table with whirring instruments, no stand where Fawkes sat. The office was lightly decorated, but he noticed, still, the portraits of the old Headmasters and Headmistresses that hung, sleeping, on the walls.

Sitting behind a desk was Armando Dippet. Harry recognised him immediately as a slightly younger version of the man whom he had seen during his incursion into Tom Riddle’s diary during his second year.

“Ah, you must be the mysterious Harry.” Said the Headmaster, standing from his seat. “My name is Armando Dippet. I believe you would like to enrol for the upcoming year at Hogwarts?”

“An honour to meet you, Headmaster.” Harry began diplomatically. “Yes, I would. I have had a rather unconventional education thus far, and with the death of my guardian, I find myself lacking in the schooling department. I understand that it is an unusual request, to start in the 6th year, but I can assure you that you will not regret it.”

“I should see no issue.” Began Dippet, gesturing for Harry to sit down opposite him before taking a seat himself. Dumbledore, Harry noticed, remained standing. He could sense apprehension coming from his old mentor and had to remind himself that this Dumbledore did not know him yet. “If I am correct, you have not completed your OWLs?” he asked.

“I have not, sir. I was hoping that I could take them over the summer, in preparation for next year.” Replied Harry.

“That should be no issue. I hope you don’t mind, Harry, but I would like to ask you a few questions.” He said, leaning forward slightly in his chair.

“Of course, Professor.”

"Could we perhaps begin with your last name, dear boy. You have left poor Albus here, busying himself over your identity without any answer."

“Of course, Professor. I do apologise, Professor Dumbledore. My name is Harry Ignotus Peverell.”

The reactions that the two men had were as different as chalk and cheese.

Dippet froze where he sat, mouth slightly agape, as though someone had hit him with a full-body bind curse.

Dumbledore, on the other hand, had drawn his wand in the blink of an eye and was pointing it straight at Harry.


Albus had sensed something the moment the boy arrived. A silence so complete it pressed against the edges of his wards without triggering a single one. That alone made the hairs on the back of his neck rise.

And then the raven.

It hadn’t been conjured. It had peeled away from him.

Most peculiar.

He’d said nothing during the walk, merely observed. The boy was confident for someone applying as a sixth-year transfer. His steps were measured, his eyes constantly moving, but not nervous. No, this was a boy used to being scrutinised. This was someone accustomed to it and prepared for it.

Which is why, when he said the name, Dumbledore’s wand was in his hand before the syllables had faded.

”Peverell.”

Armando froze like a statue, mouth slack, brows lifted in stunned surprise.

Albus, however, did not freeze. He stepped forward, wand raised, not with panic, but with sharp, disbelieving precision. His voice, when it came, was calm.

“Peverell?” he repeated. “You claim descent from a family extinct since the thirteenth century.”

Harry raised his hands, slowly. “I claim nothing I cannot prove.”

Dumbledore’s eyes narrowed. “No Peverell has walked these lands in hundreds of years. The name died with Iolanthe.”

“And yet,” said the boy—no, the young man, because there was steel in his voice now, "here I am.”

It wasn’t arrogance. That was what disturbed Albus the most. The boy wasn’t boasting. He was simply telling the truth, as he saw it.

Dumbledore’s wand did not lower, but his posture shifted.

“A name can be claimed without evidence. What is to say that you have merely seen the name and taken it for yourself?”

Harry inclined his head. “An understandable question.”

Albus noticed that the boy's left hand moved slightly. It was not fast enough for him to perceive a threat, but when he glanced down, he noticed a ring that had not been there before. An onyx-black stone embedded in silver. Unmistakably, the mark of the Deathly Hallows was etched upon its surface.

Dippet finally stirred, voice hushed. “If he is a Peverell, Albus…”

“If he is,” Dumbledore murmured, “then history itself has blinked.”

He studied the boy. His poise, his gaze, the faint traces of magic still clinging to his shoulders like mist. There was an age to him that didn’t match his face. A weariness he recognised far too well.

Albus lowered his wand.

“Then prove it,” he said.

Harry didn’t smile. He simply raised one hand. The shadows around his feet stirred, and the raven from earlier reappeared, seemingly emerging from his body. She perched on his shoulder, eyes glowing faintly with silent awareness. From Harry’s hand, a thin tendril of shadowy smoke unfurled.

An unnatural silence filled the room. The smoke was wrong. Void-like, as though opening a wound in reality.

And then it passed.

Harry lowered his hand. “I came to learn,” he said quietly. “Not to threaten. But I will not lie about who I am.”

Albus stared at him for a long moment. Then, at last, he turned to Dippet and said:

“He may be many things, Armando. But he is not lying.”

Dippet slowly regained his composure, brushing his hands down the front of his robes.

“Well,” he said, attempting a smile, “a remarkable claim and an even more remarkable demonstration, Mr Peverell, but as I’m sure you understand, name and raw talent alone do not grant admission to Hogwarts.”

“Of course, Sir,” Harry replied calmly.

“I will need to see evidence of your schooling thus far. An assessment of fundamentals. Albus, if you would?”

“Gladly,” Albus said, already turning toward the enchanted blackboard that appeared with a flick of his wand. “We’ll begin with a standard assessment. Charms, Transfiguration, basic Defensive principles, and spell theory. No need for grandeur, Mr Peverell. Precision will suffice.”

Harry nodded, stepping forward.

For the next hour, he moved through each task with a methodical focus. His wandwork was crisp, elegant, and silent when possible. A Summoning Charm, a non-verbal Shield Charm, the correct theoretical response to a flawed Memory Charm, a counter-transfiguration on a knotted rope turned into a snake. It was all efficient, controlled, not showy nor dramatic, but absolutely correct.

Albus didn’t offer praise, but Harry noted the flickers of curiosity each time he demonstrated knowledge beyond what a student of his supposed background should know.

When the last question had been answered, Dumbledore stepped back and nodded to Dippet. “He is more than capable. His understanding of theory is exemplary. His application of silent casting is… particularly advanced.”

Dippet laced his fingers together on his desk. “In that case, Mr Peverell, the next step is clear. You will need to sit your Ordinary Wizarding Levels. I’ll have the exams prepared immediately.”

Harry inclined his head. “I would be ready when required.”

“Two days,” Dippet replied gently. “You will return here the morning of the 13th. The testing will be conducted in private but in accordance with Ministry standards.”

“Understood.”

Albus gave Harry a long look, then finally spoke again. “Should you pass, you will be placed into the sixth year. Your sorting will take place at the start of the term.”

“Thank you, Professor.”

Dippet smiled, a little more easily this time. “Welcome to Hogwarts, Mr Peverell. We look forward to seeing what you can do.”


12th August 1935

The day after his meeting, Harry buried himself in study.

He spent most of the day sequestered in his basement, lit only by floating orbs of cold white light. The Codex rested open on a stone lectern before him, its shifting script gleaming with silent awareness. Other borrowed Hogwarts-standard texts hovered nearby. His new purchases from Flourish & Blotts spread neatly across the room like a scholar’s war camp. Charms, Transfiguration, Potions, Defence, Herbology, History of Magic… he reviewed them all, page by page, spell by spell.

It came back to him with frightening ease. Not simply as a memorised fact, but as a lived memory. Half of it he had wielded in war, the other half drilled into him by necessity. His knowledge of basic Ancient Runes had been shaped in quiet moments between battles when Ginny slept beside him, and he needed something—anything to stop the ache of memory. Even the most obscure theoretical principles felt familiar, like lost pieces returning to him.

He did not rest often. Occasionally, he rose from the lectern to stretch, to pace the stone floor barefoot, or to whisper answers aloud and test his recall. Every few hours, he conjured illusions to test practical sequences. He challenged himself with simulated errors and miscasts, correcting them instantly. The magic flowed smoothly now, darker at times, but sharper too.

When the daylight waned, he ascended the narrow staircase to the back garden. Nyx flew high above the treetops, her wings cutting black arcs through the thickening twilight. Harry walked slow laps around the wardline, murmuring theory as he moved. He practised shield layering and elemental manipulation beneath his breath, using no wand—just intent.

The shadows responded, as always, curling at his heels, eager to be shaped. His mind churned through potion properties and magical law while his body moved through duelling forms.

He revised long past nightfall, returning below only when the stars were high.


13th August 1935

The 13th dawned grey again, clouds bruised and heavy above the Highlands.

Harry arrived at Hogwarts precisely at nine o’clock.

He did not shadowwalk this time. There would be no secrets today. He walked openly through the main gates; shoulders square beneath storm-grey robes tailored to his frame. The Peverell ring gleamed dark on his finger.

The castle was quiet, its corridors still slumbering in the days before term began. He passed only ghosts and a few lingering professors. Portraits stirred as he walked by, whispering in corners, but he paid them no mind. When he reached the fourth-floor corridor, the door to the testing chamber stood open.

The room had been transformed. Charmed desks floated in precise rows. A shimmering timing globe hovered at the head of the room, and a neutral ward matrix spread like faint frost across the flagged stone floor. It was clinical, official, and impersonal.

Waiting within were three figures.

Armando Dippet stood nearest, all polite authority, hands clasped before him.

Albus Dumbledore stood a few paces back, quiet and inscrutable, his gaze fixed on Harry with that familiar, unsettling patience.

And seated at a long table, quill poised and spectacles flashing, was the oldest witch in the room.

“Madam Marchbanks,” Harry said respectfully, bowing his head. “An honour.”

She regarded him like a hawk measuring a mouse.

“I administer all high-stakes magical examinations in Britain,” she said briskly. “No exceptions. And you, young man, have caused more owls to fly back and forth from Hogwarts this week than I can remember.”

Harry gave a small, wry smile. “Then I’ll do my best not to waste your time, ma’am.”

“See that you don’t,” she replied, tapping the desk twice. “Let’s begin.”

The first phase was theory.

He sat at the central desk as parchments arranged themselves before him—charms, Transfiguration, Potions, Defence, Herbology, History of Magic and Runes. The questions came quickly, the ink reacting to his answers in real-time, adjusting with complexity as he progressed. Each section was time-locked. The timing globe pulsed, ticking down the minutes in soft bursts of silver.

The Charms portion included three trick questions on spell layering and intent splitting. Transfiguration demanded step-by-step instructions for transitioning an object through three states. Defence asked him to compare the merits of shield charms versus dodging. Potions included hypothetical brewing failures and their consequences.

Harry answered swiftly but methodically. He made no attempt to rush. His answers were elegant and economical. His handwriting had changed over the years, more angular now, but it remained precise.

Then came practicals.

Marchbanks called them out with crisp efficiency—conjuration, vanishment, Transfiguration, advanced shielding, Rune Scripting, spell chain execution and potion brewing.

Harry performed each task cleanly. No theatrics, no flourishes. His Calming Draught, brewed under time pressure, turned a perfect silver-violet. His Conjuration created an intricate cage from raw magic alone. He raised a full-grown tree from seeds, transfigured it into a weathered bench, and then restored it without harming the roots.

For Defence, he was instructed to counter an unseen hex and a silent curse, both cast by Dumbledore. He did so with layered magic, flicking his wand, creating a miniature shield at its tip and redirecting the spells off to the side where they hit, harmlessly, against the wall. His wand movements were minimal. His intent, sharp.

Madam Marchbanks did not speak for some time.

The testing ran for nearly four hours, and when it was done, Harry stepped back and bowed slightly.

No one spoke immediately.

Then Marchbanks made a quiet noise of thought. “You’ll receive your official results by owl within the week,” she said. “But between us…”

She scribbled something on her clipboard and narrowed her eyes.

“…you’ve already passed.”

Dippet smiled faintly.

She rose, slowly, adjusting her robes. “You remind me of another boy whom I tested a number of years ago,” she added, her eyes flicking to Dumbledore. “Same look. Same stubborn magic. Same hunger for answers.”

Harry’s expression did not shift, but a faint warmth stirred behind his eyes.

“I’ll take that as the highest of compliments.”


16th August 1935

The invitation had come that morning by owl, written in neat, looping script on thick cream parchment.

Harry,

We're gathering at the Three Broomsticks in Hogsmeade this evening—just a few of us before the madness of term begins. Thought you might like to meet the crew properly. No pressure, but I’ll be there, and I think you’ll enjoy it. We’ll be there around six.

—Charlus

P.S. Think of an alias. It should be a fun reveal when the term starts.

Harry hadn’t hesitated. Two weeks had passed since his arrival in 1935, and while he had spent most of that time buried in study or practice, the isolation was beginning to wear thin. He had met Charlus briefly, but this was an opportunity to take the next step. To build something like a life here.

He arrived just before sunset.

The Three Broomsticks looked almost identical to how he remembered it. Timber beams, candlelight through warped glass and the smell of butterbeer and polished oak. But the noise was quieter, the crowd older. No Hogwarts students yet, just locals and staff.

Charlus spotted him immediately from a corner booth.

“Harry! Over here!”

The others turned at the sound, their conversation pausing.

Harry approached, calm on the outside, but something twisted in his chest as he saw them.

It hit him like a jolt. Recognition. Sharp and sudden like a spike right through his chest.

Minerva McGonagall.

Younger, yes. Barely sixteen, with sharp grey eyes, dark hair pinned back in a practical twist, and a look of quiet challenge on her face, but unmistakably her. His old professor. The woman who had once stared down Death Eaters and Dark Lords, refusing to yield. The one who had stood by Hogwarts through war and ruin.

She was alive. Bright with potential. Before it all.

He didn’t realise he had slowed his step until Charlus nudged him lightly. “Don’t worry, they don’t bite. Much.”

Harry offered a small smile, recovering.

“Everyone, this is Harry,” Charlus announced. “He’s new—transferring in this year.”

Minerva arched a brow, her gaze precise and unflinching. “Minerva McGonagall,” she said in her thick Scottish brogue. “Don’t expect me to go easy on you in class.”

Harry’s throat was suddenly dry. He dipped his head in return, murmuring, “Wouldn’t dream of it.”

Then another face and a softer voice greeted him.

“Poppy Pomfrey,” said the girl beside her, warm brown eyes filled with quiet calm. She looked younger, more open than the matron he had known, but the presence was the same, steady and grounding. How many times had she healed him? Stitched him back together with a firm look and a gentler hand?

And next, Augusta.

Regal, even at sixteen, with a cool stare and carefully measured posture. She hadn’t yet become the steely matriarch of the Longbottoms, but he recognised her now, the bones of Neville’s courage, his strength. This girl would one day raise a boy who would defy the Dark Lord and die a hero, killing Voldemort’s last anchor to immortality.

“Augusta Fawley,” she said smoothly.

And then the boy beside her laughed.

“Octavius Prewett. Local menace. Minerva’s very annoyed with me most of the time, which is how I know I’m doing things right.”

Minerva didn’t even blink. “You once tried to transfigure my robes into tartan mid-lecture.”

“And it would’ve worked if you hadn’t fucking hexed me first!”

A soft ripple of laughter moved through the group.

Harry eased into the booth, still shaken beneath the surface.

Charlus slid a butterbeer across the table. “You’ll fit in fine.”

The conversation flowed easily after that. They talked about teachers, subjects, house rivalries, old prank wars, and the upcoming term. Harry spoke little at first—listening, learning—but when he did, it was with careful wit and a dry sense of humour that caught even Minerva off-guard.

After a while, Augusta leaned forward slightly. “So, Harry,” she said with that same aristocratic poise. “Where exactly were you educated before this?”

Harry paused, then smiled faintly. “Privately. Abroad, mostly. My guardian was a bit… eccentric about traditional schools.”

“Foreign magic, then?” Minerva asked, curious but not unkind.

“Some of it,” Harry replied, carefully. “But the fundamentals are the same everywhere. Charms, curses, survival.”

Octavius grinned. “You make it sound like you were raised on a battlefield.”

Harry met his gaze, voice light. “In some ways, it felt like one.”

There was a brief silence at the table.

Poppy tilted her head. “Do you know many people in Britain? Family, friends?”

“None that I know well,” Harry answered truthfully. “Just starting over.”

Charlus nudged him with a grin. “Well, you’ve got us now. Whether you like it or not.”

Minerva rolled her eyes but hid a small smile behind her butterbeer.

The candles burned lower, casting golden light across the table as the conversation turned increasingly relaxed and irreverent.

“So, Harry,” Octavius began, smirking over his tankard, “tell me—how well do you know Hogwarts? Have you had time to learn about it?”

Harry chuckled softly. “I should think that I know a few things. No apparition in or out, the staircases move and the sky of the great hall is enchanted to look like the sky outside;”

“Spoken straight from Hogwarts: A History? Have you read it, or are you just naturally good at sounding like you have?” asked Augusta, smiling slightly.

“I’ve read it,” Harry replied, lips quirking. “More than once. The footnotes are surprisingly vicious.”

Minerva looked almost impressed. “Most people can’t even get through the introduction.”

“I said I read it. I didn’t say I enjoyed it.”

Poppy leaned forward. “Alright, Harry, then let’s make it fun. Quickfire: Last name?"

"Evans," he replied, shooting a quick look at Charlus, who winked back.

"Favourite spell?”

“You wouldn’t know it,” he replied, returning the wink at Charlus, who grinned back.

“Least favourite potion?”

“Wit-Sharpening. Smells like burnt rubber.”

“First magical accident?”

“I turned my tutor’s hair blue. Accidentally.”

Octavius whistled. “Bet that got you in a fuck tonne of trouble.”

Minerva shot him a scolding look, reminding Harry very much of Hermione. Octavius smirked at her and held his hands up apologetically.

Harry smirked. “She had no idea what had happened.”

“Do you sing?” asked Minerva, clearly amused.

“Only if you want rain.”

That earned laughter from everyone.

“What house do you think you will be in?” asked Octavius.

“I'm not sure,” answered Harry, evenly. “I would think Slytherin. Seems like the best house.”

His words were met with stony silence.

Until he grinned.

“You had us fucking going there, Harry,” said Charlus, clapping him on the shoulder.

In truth, he knew that he really should be a Slytherin now. He was more calculated and deliberate than his old hot-headed self. However, he knew that his choice of house would be the first real test in his new life and was determined not to cause any more tension than his appearance already would.

As the night wore on and the tavern began to quiet, the group slowly dispersed, first Augusta, then Poppy, and finally Minerva and Octavius, who left mid-argument over the best wand wood for Transfiguration. Charlus lingered by the door, waiting.

“Ready to go?” he asked.

Harry nodded. “Yeah. Thanks for the invite.”

Outside, the cobbled streets of Hogsmeade were still and cold. The sky overhead was streaked with clouds and the faintest hint of starlight.

Charlus stepped into the shadows beside him. “You’re going to Apparate?”

Harry nodded. “You haven’t started lessons yet, have you?”

“Next term,” Charlus admitted with a shrug. “Still stuck with brooms like a proper schoolboy.”

Harry smiled faintly. “Give me your arm, then.”

Charlus hesitated only a second before stepping forward. “Don’t splinch me.”

“No promises.”

With a soft crack, they vanished from Hogsmeade.

They reappeared just outside the perimeter of the Peverell cottage, where moonlight filtered through trees and the wind whispered in the hedgerows. Charlus stumbled slightly on landing, regaining his balance with a grin, where the moonlight filtered through trees and the wind whispered in the hedgerows. Charlus let out a low whistle.

“Merlin,” he said, glancing around. “You really weren’t kidding about being settled out here.”

Harry gave a dry smile. “It was a lot of work, I promise you. I like it here. I like the quiet.”

Charlus looked at him sideways. “So. Evans, huh?”

"It was my mother's maiden name before she married my father.

Charlus grinned. "Very inventive."

"Hey, it worked, didn't it?" he shot back.

"Aye, I suppose it did," he responded. “They liked you, you know. Minerva won’t say it, but she was impressed. And Poppy’s already decided she wants to mother you.”

Harry huffed a small laugh. “She already has.”

Charlus blinked, but before he could question it, Harry added, “Tonight was good. Thank you.”

Charlus nodded. “Get some rest, Harry. Term’s coming fast, and I’ve got a feeling you’re going to shake things up.”

Harry watched him turn and begin the walk up the street.


22nd August 1935

A pale breeze stirred the garden, carrying the scent of morning dew and honeysuckle. Harry sat on the low stone wall just beyond the hedgerow, a mug of tea cooling in his hands. The world was quiet save for the occasional rustle of leaves and Nyx’s soft wingbeats as she returned from her early circuit.

He felt the approach before he heard it—the faint, familiar shift in the wards. A moment later, a tawny owl cut through the trees and glided toward him, landing neatly at his side.

Harry took the envelope without a word. The parchment was thick, and on its front, the wax seal of the Ministry of Magic was emblazoned.

Opening it, he read the contents hungrily.

Ordinary Wizarding Levels – Harry Ignotus Peverell

Pass Grades:

-Outstanding – O

-Exceeds Expectations – E

-Acceptable – A

Fail Grades:

-Poor – P

-Dreadful – D

-Troll – T

Harry Ignotus Peverell Has Achieved:

Charms – O

Transfiguration – O

Defence Against the Dark Arts – O

Herbology - O

History of Magic - O

Potions – O

Ancient Runes – O

Seven subjects, seven Outstandings.

Harry let out a quiet breath, somewhere between relief and inevitability. He had earned them through long hours, quiet practice, and relentless preparation, but still, seeing it in ink felt like something more. Like confirmation.

Nyx fluttered down to perch beside him, her feathers ruffling slightly in the breeze.

He reached over and scratched behind her neck. “I suppose we passed, then.”

She croaked softly in reply.

Harry leaned back, letting the early sunlight warm his face. For the first time since arriving, the tight coil of tension in his chest loosened.


27th August 1935

The late August sun hung warm above London, casting a golden hue over the cobbled street of Diagon Alley. The thoroughfare buzzed with the annual back-to-school rush. Parents wrangling children, owls hooting from shopfront cages, and the smell of new parchment mingling with the sweetness of ice cream and the sharper tang of potion ingredients.

Harry walked with quiet purpose, a hooded cloak thrown loosely over his shoulders and his wand holstered beneath his sleeve. He wasn’t hiding, but there was comfort in moving through the crowd like a shadow. It was the same instinct that had once kept him alive.

He moved through the bustle with practised ease, pausing now and then to take in the scenery: children arguing over broom models outside Quality Quidditch Supplies, a harried mother chasing her son out of Gambol and Japes, and a pair of elderly wizards debating loudly about the superiority of powdered root of asphodel over crushed valerian root.

His supply list was neatly folded in his pocket, though he had long since memorised it.

Cauldron, robes, textbooks, potion ingredients, and a few extras if he found anything interesting. Most of it could have been ordered by owl, but something was grounding about being here in person—among the clatter of cauldrons, the murmur of spellwork, the human noise of life. Something deeply nostalgic.

His first stop was Flourish & Blotts. The windows displayed towers of new editions; their covers charmed to glitter slightly under the sun. A floating banner above the door read: NEW Editions – Ministry Approved!

Inside, the scent of old parchment and fresh ink wrapped around him. He found the required sixth-year texts quickly, plucking them from the display with brisk efficiency. A clerk offered assistance, which he politely declined. He double-checked that the Ancient Runes text was the most recent reprint.

Next was the apothecary. The familiar, heady blend of damp herbs, crushed roots, and faintly metallic tangs filled the air. Shelves lined with bottled ingredients, crystal phials, and coiled snakeskin surrounded him. He selected high-grade unicorn tail hair, dried monkshood, and essence of murtlap, favouring freshness over price. Brewing had never been a passion, but it was an art form he respected—like forging weapons from liquid.

He stepped back into the alley, tucking a vial of essence into his cloak pocket, and made his way to Madam Malkin’s.

The shop was quieter than expected. A lone fourth-year was getting fitted on the far platform. Harry stood still as enchanted measuring tapes darted around him, adjusting the cut of the black school robes to his frame. He opted for a winter cloak in charcoal grey—simple, durable, and charmed for warmth. The fit was perfect.

As he stepped off the fitting dais, Madam Malkin gave him a brief look—appraising, but not unkind. “You’ve grown into your height, dear. Sixth year?”

Harry nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

She smiled faintly and handed him a small parcel with his name already scrawled on the label.

By the time he exited the shop, his trunk had been shrunk and charmed to follow a half step behind him. The sun had begun its descent, casting long golden shadows across the street.

He stopped for a butterbeer at a small café tucked between Quality Quidditch Supplies and Eeylops. The outdoor tables were shaded by ivy-covered awnings, and the quiet hum of conversation made for a pleasant backdrop.

Harry settled into a corner seat, letting the bustle of the alley blur around him. The butterbeer was warm, sweet, and spiced just right. He sipped it slowly, allowing the moment to stretch.

No one stared. No one whispered. No one saw a scar, or a saviour, or a legend. Just another student with a school list and a mug of butterbeer.

He watched the ebb and flow of people. Fathers explaining wand care to their sons, shopkeepers floating crates with idle flicks of their wands, a pair of seventh-years laughing as they juggled a bag of bouncing beans.


28th August 1935

The invitation came on fine parchment, crisp and faintly perfumed, delivered by a sleek brown owl just after breakfast. Nyx gave it a disgruntled look as Harry untied the letter.

Dear Harry,

We enjoyed your company earlier this month and would be delighted to see you again before the school year begins. If you’re free, we would be honoured to have you for dinner later this evening at 7 O'Clock. Just a quiet meal—nothing formal.

With warm regards,

Fleamont & Euphemia Potter

Harry stared at the letter for a moment, then smiled faintly. Something was reassuring about the way they phrased things.

He sent a return owl with a simple acceptance and arrived at the Potters’ estate just before seven.

Euphemia greeted him at the door with a smile and a warm hug that startled him more than he let on.

Fleamont was already in the parlour, drink in hand, chatting with Charlus, who looked freshly scrubbed and far more composed than he had at the Three Broomsticks.

“Harry!” Charlus grinned, rising from the armchair. “Survived Diagon Alley, then?”

“Barely,” Harry said with a dry smile. “It was a battlefield.”

Dinner was served in the conservatory this time, rather than the dining room, which Euphemia explained was used more for formal dinners. It was bright and airy, with tall windows that caught the last of the golden light. The food was excellent, but unpretentious: roast chicken, rosemary potatoes, steamed greens, and a lemon tart Euphemia had bought from a bakery in the village.

The conversation was light and easy. Fleamont asked whether he’d had any trouble adjusting to British spell theory. Euphemia wanted to know how he had gotten on with his OWLs. Harry answered politely, keeping his tone casual.

Charlus, however, was less restrained.

“He got full marks in everything,” he said, gesturing with his fork. “Seven Outstandings. Even in Potions. Can you fucking believe that?”

Fleamont raised his eyebrows. “Language, Charlus, Honestly.” She scoffed. “That’s no small feat. You must have worked incredibly hard.”

Harry shrugged. “I had time. And not much else to do.”

“You’ll be in good stead come NEWTs,” Euphemia said warmly. “Have you given any thought to what comes after Hogwarts?”

“Not yet,” Harry replied honestly. “I think I’ll focus on getting through the year first.”

They all nodded at that, and the conversation turned to Hogwarts itself: teachers Charlus liked (and didn’t), the state of the Quidditch pitch, the renovations to the Transfiguration classrooms.

Harry offered a few dry observations, enough to keep the flow going, but mostly he listened. He liked the way the Potters spoke to one another. It was open, good-humoured and respectful. There was an ease to it that didn’t demand anything from him.

“Harry, I didn’t know how to ask before,” Fleamont said during a small lull of conversation.

Harry looked up from his glass. He could see Euphemia shooting a nervous glance at her husband. He could tell that she knew what this question would be and felt awkward about it being asked.

“Last time you were here, you told us that you knew of our cloak…”

And there it was.

They wanted to ask about the Hallows.

“And you were wondering if I knew about the other two?” Harry finished, his eyes locking with the Potter Lord’s.

Fleamont grimaced, slightly embarrassed, but nodded.

“Don’t worry,” Harry replied. “I knew it would come up eventually. Yes… I know where the other Hallows are.”

The silence that followed was immediate and absolute. Even the gentle clink of silverware ceased as Fleamont stared, barely breathing. Euphemia's hand hovered slightly above her wine glass, and Charlus sat forward, eyes wide, waiting.

Harry exhaled slowly and looked to the flames for a moment before he began.

“The story of the three brothers, as told by Beedle the Bard, isn't a fairy tale. It's a memory, warped and softened over time, but still real. Antioch, Cadmus, and Ignotus were not just clever wizards who cheated Death. They were chosen by him.”

He let that hang in the air for a moment, watching their reactions.

“Chosen?” Fleamont repeated, cautiously.

Harry nodded. “Champions, of a sort. The first Veilborn. Death marked them as his favoured, not as a punishment, but as a challenge. A test. He offered them three artefacts—gifts laced with power. Each reflecting who they were.”

He turned to Euphemia and Charlus now. “Antioch, the eldest, desired power. So he was given the Elder Wand. Cadmus mourned the love lost and was granted the Resurrection Stone. And Ignotus... Ignotus was the wisest and the quietest. He was given the Cloak.”

“The Hallows,” Charlus murmured.

Harry gave a brief nod. “But the Hallows were not meant to remain in mortal hands. Antioch, drunk with power, flaunted the wand. He was murdered in his sleep. The wand was stolen. Cadmus used the Stone to summon the woman he loved... but she was only a shade of her real self. Her presence drove him mad. He took his own life to join her. Beedle at least got these right.”

Euphemia placed a hand on her chest. “And Ignotus?”

“When the other brothers died, Death decided that the power of the Hallows was too great for mortal men, so he went looking for Ignotus to reclaim the cloak, but he never found him. Ignotus hid,” Harry said simply. “The cloak made him invisible not just to the eye but to Death itself. When his time truly came, he passed the Cloak to his son.”

Fleamont leaned forward, voice hushed. “But the wand was lost. The Stone... no one’s seen it in centuries.”

“The wand passed through many hands. Some claimed it. Some were claimed by it. It eventually ended up with a man named Loxius—an infamous wizard who disappeared during a war. It was thought lost with him.”

Harry’s voice lowered.

“It wasn't.”

He slowly summoned his wand from his arm holster. The Elder Wand. It pulsed faintly in the dim light, carved with age-old runes, its core thrumming with quiet power. The wood was a deep, ancient brown, with round protrusions that made it look like a skeletal finger, and runes etched into the ivory band just above the handle.

Euphemia gasped.

“It found its way to my godfather. He never spoke of how. He only ever said it came to him when he needed it most. He never used it to dominate, only to protect. And when he died... he left it to me.”

Charlus let out a slow breath, awe on his face. “You’re its master, then?”

Harry shook his head. “Mastery is a dangerous word. I wield it, yes. But I do not let it rule me, nor its power corrupt me. It is bonded to my magic and my bloodline, but no one can truly master it.”

For a long moment, none of them spoke. The firelight danced in silence.

Then Euphemia spoke, her voice soft. “And the Stone?”

Harry looked away, pain flickering across his face. “It was Cadmus’s legacy. Passed down in secret. Eventually, it was fashioned into the Lord’s Ring of his family line and found by one of my ancestors. We have had it ever since.”

Fleamont leaned back slowly in his chair, his expression somewhere between wonder and dread. “So you are saying that all three Hallows are in this house, as we speak?”

Harry nodded once.

“I warn you. The tale says that united, it makes one the so-called ‘Master of Death’. There is no such thing. Death Comes for All.”

The silence that followed was no longer awkward.

It was reverent.

As the evening wound down, Charlus walked him to the front gate.

“Glad you came,” he said. “Mother likes you and Father.”

Harry smiled faintly. “It was a good meal, and one never lacks for interesting conversation.”

“You can say that again,” Charlus replied, exhaling deeply. “I can’t believe you have the Elder Wand, Harry.”

“It is just a wand, Charlus. True, it is slightly more powerful than any other, but it is not infallible. A more skilled wizard would still be able to kill me if he tried.”

“Is that why you are as you are? To prepare in case someone tries to take it from you?” he asked.

“Partly,” replied Harry.

“We’ll be on the train together,” Charlus added, grinning. “Don’t think you’re getting away from me now.”

Harry didn’t reply at first. Then: “Wouldn’t want to.”

Charlus clapped him on the shoulder. “See you in two days.”

And then Harry was gone, stepping into the night with the flicker of disapparition and a warmth he hadn’t expected still lingering behind his ribs.


31st August 1935

The storm hadn’t broken yet, but the sky promised it would.

Dark clouds rolled silently above Godric’s Hollow, pregnant with rain and thunder. The cottage stood still beneath it, a lone silhouette against the grey, as if time itself had paused to watch what came next.

Inside, Harry packed in silence.

His trunk sat open at the foot of the attic bed, its dark wood polished and reinforced with faint runes. He had carved them himself in the days after his return, hands steady, mind sharper than it had been in years.

The trunk wasn’t full, and only what mattered made it in.

He folded two sets of school robes: Hogwarts black, pristine, tailored for movement. He also packed a more formal set, just in case. Beneath the robes, he placed a few scrolls of parchment, several quills, a pot of black ink and the bag Gringotts had given him. At the bottom, carefully wrapped in a protective charm, lay the Marauder’s Map. It had travelled with him through too much to be left behind. And besides, it would be very useful.

His wand holster, a deep charcoal leather reinforced with dragonhide, was already strapped to his right arm. The Elder Wand slipped into place with the ease of long habit, its hum of power threading up his arm like a pulse. He flexed his fingers once, feeling it settle against his skin.

He paused before closing the lid of the trunk.

From the bedside table, he picked up the necklace.

The chain was blackened steel, simple and worn. It held a single ring: hers. Ginny’s. She had given it to him in the last quiet moment before the final siege—a symbol of their love and a promise that outlived both of them.

He ran the pad of his thumb over the cool metal.

“You’d think this was all so bloody dramatic,” he muttered, voice rough. “You’d tell me to neaten my hair and not glower so much.”

But there was no answer, of course.

But in the hush of the attic, in the flickering light of the dying candle, he could almost hear her laughter. Soft, fond and exasperated. Alive, if only in echoes.

He slipped the necklace over his head, the ring settling against his collarbone, right over his heart. It rested there like a weight he welcomed.

He closed the trunk and fastened the latches with a click of finality.

Nyx stirred from the rafters and dropped silently to perch on the windowsill, black feathers rustling softly in the gloom. Her eyes followed his every move.

“Tomorrow,” he said aloud, mostly to himself. “Tomorrow, they know my name.”

The name was heavy with myth, stained with legend. It would stir something in the old families, perhaps even fear. And that was good. Let them wonder.

He stepped over to the window and opened it. A cold wind rushed in, sharp with the taste of coming rain. Nyx took flight without sound, disappearing into the storm-wrapped sky like a ghost returning to her haunt.

Harry stood in the silence that followed, cloak drawn close, the wind stirring the ends of his hair. His magic curled around him like a second skin, black smoke drifting faintly from his sleeves, vanishing before it touched the floor.

He glanced around at the place that had been a shelter. But it was time to leave the shadows to go to his true home.

He didn’t lie down that night.

Instead, he sat by the window, the closed trunk beside him and watched the storm roll in.

By dawn, when the sorting hat called his name, the world would know: the last heir of Death had come home. The last Veilborn. The last Peverell.

A/N: Thank you all for reading. Please review, I really appreciate it. Next time, Hogwarts.

Chapter 6: Hogwarts Again

Chapter Text

Act 1, Chapter 4 – Hogwarts Again

1st September 1935

The rain had eased by the time Harry arrived at King’s Cross, but the sky was still hung with that strange, silver-bruised glow that made everything look sharper. London’s morning air was thick with steam and the clatter of trains, the low murmur of crowds woven with the occasional whistle or barked instruction.

He stood for a moment just beyond the gate, his trunk placed on a trolley beside him, shoulders square beneath his dark cloak. Nyx was silent, folded safely beneath his skin, her magic dormant as the inky tattoo on his ribs.

The Muggle world moved around him, heedless of the boy in black robes with a trunk traced in runes and a shadow trailing at his heels. He caught his reflection in the wide station window. The faintest curl of smoke drifted from his collar as his magic stirred in time with his thoughts.

His name was Peverell.

And today, the world would begin to learn what that meant.

He passed through the station unnoticed, heading for the barrier between Platforms Nine and Ten. The brass archway was the same as it had always been: ordinary to the eye, humming with quiet magic if you knew how to hear it.

He didn’t hesitate, and he stepped through.

Steam hit him like a wall, warm and tinged with coal and oil. The Hogwarts Express stood proud and gleaming in the morning light, its scarlet body alive. Students milled across the platform in clusters of excited, nervous conversation. Trunks rolled, cats yowled, and owls hooted in their cages.

Harry paused just inside the boundary of the arch, letting the chaos swirl around him.

He spotted them almost immediately. Charlus, tall and windswept, already grinning, was waving at someone across the crowd. Fleamont and Euphemia Potter stood nearby, regal in deep emerald robes, keeping a respectful distance but watching their son with soft pride. Fleamont caught Harry’s eye and gave a subtle nod. Euphemia offered a small, knowing smile.

They had been kind to him. Euphemia had hugged him the second time they met. It had nearly undone him.

“Harry!” Charlus’s voice cut through the noise. “Oi! Over here!”

Several heads turned at once. The name was unfamiliar to them.

Eyes followed him as he walked.

Not just because he looked different, though he did, in his long robes and dragonhide boots, it was something else. A pressure in the air. A quiet weight that made people hush as he passed.

Harry gave Charlus a lopsided grin as he approached. “You’re loud.”

“You’re late,” Charlus shot back, clapping him on the shoulder. “Thought you’d changed your mind.”

“I don’t do that,” Harry said simply.

“Harry,” Fleamont said warmly, stepping forward to shake his hand. “Looking sharp.”

Euphemia hugged him again, briefly but sincerely. “Make sure he eats something, would you?” she told Harry, gesturing at her son. “He forgets once he's around his friends.”

“I’ll try,” Harry replied, startled by the sudden surge of affection. He covered it with a smirk. “No promises.”

Charlus rolled his eyes. “Honestly, I introduce you to one new person and suddenly he’s your new favourite.”

“You brought home someone interesting for once,” Euphemia said, arching an eyebrow.

Fleamont chuckled. “Try not to terrify the entire school on your first day,” he leaned in. “Lord Peverell.”

The title struck like a chord, subtle but echoing.

Harry inclined his head, voice soft but razor-edged. “Only if they deserve it.”


The whistle blew, long and low, a serpent’s cry through the early morning.

The crowd surged forward in waves of hugs, goodbyes, and last-minute instructions. Harry followed Charlus through the press of students, slipping into the corridor of the train with practised ease.

They moved past several full compartments of younger students already squabbling over window seats, older ones speaking in hushed tones, until Charlus paused beside a compartment halfway down the train. The door was ajar.

“Here,” he said, nodding Harry inside.

Octavius sprawled sideways on the seat, arms folded behind his head, boots kicked up like he owned the place. Across from him, Augusta looked up as Harry entered, her gaze quick to assess, but not unfriendly.

“Morning,” said Octavius, grinning. “There he is. Evans the Enigma.”

“I prefer ‘Harry,’ but I won’t argue with accuracy,” Harry said, setting his trunk down and sliding onto the bench beside Charlus.

“We weren’t sure you’d actually show,” Augusta said, adjusting the sleeves of her robes.

Harry tilted his head. “Well, here I am.”

“And that’s what matters.” Charlus pointed out, grinning as he slouched in his seat.

“I assumed you’d materialise with a dramatic swirl of fog and disappear again before we hit Hogsmeade,” Octavius added, folding his arms behind his head.

Harry smirked at the unintended accuracy of Octavius’ words. “Still not ruling it out.”

The train gave a gentle lurch as it began to pull away from the platform, the compartment rattling slightly before settling into a rhythmic sway. Outside the window, London began to blur into the countryside.

“I brought cards,” said Octavius, already digging through his satchel. “Fawley’s shit at bluffing, and Charlus cheats when he thinks no one’s looking. Fancy your chances, Evans?”

“Go on, then,” Harry said, his voice relaxed.

“Minerva’s meeting us at the castle,” Augusta said, neatly gathering her long hair over one shoulder. “She lives in Scotland, so there’s no point taking the train all the way down to London just to go straight back to Scotland.”

“Same with Poppy,” Charlus added. “She flooed to Hogsmeade with her mother this morning. Said she’d be at the gates waiting with Minerva, probably ready with a lecture if we’re even five minutes late.”

Octavius groaned. “You’d think we were first-years again the way she goes on sometimes.”

“You love it,” Augusta said without looking up.

The conversation drifted into easy banter, the kind that only came from people already comfortable in one another’s company. Harry leaned back, letting the warmth of it settle over him. There was laughter, teasing, the occasional clatter of Octavius dropping his cards or Augusta sighing dramatically at some foolish remark.

After a while, Harry stretched and stood. “I’m going to get some air. Clear my head.”

Charlus gave him a mock salute as he left the compartment. He wasn't sure where he was going but followed as his legs took him down the train. It rocked gently beneath his feet as he walked, letting the quiet hum of movement around him. There were voices behind closed doors, bursts of laughter and the occasional shout, but nothing that needed his attention.

He turned a corner and collided shoulder-first with someone coming the other way.

“Watch it,” came a cool, crisp voice. Feminine. Self-assured.

Harry took a step back, eyes scanning the girl now standing before him. She was around his age, maybe a little younger. Midnight-black hair framed a sharp, elegant face, her violet eyes narrowed slightly as they met his.

She was dressed immaculately in dark green robes, pinned with a tiny silver brooch shaped like a star.

“Sorry,” he said, instinctively and measured. “Didn’t see you.”

“You weren’t looking,” she replied, but her tone lacked real heat.

Something about her made him pause. She carried herself like someone used to being obeyed. Or feared.

He offered a nod, polite but distant. “I'm Harry.”

She arched a brow. “Is that supposed to mean something?”

Harry smirked. “Not yet.”

And with that, he carried on down the train.


She turned slowly to watch him go, one brow still raised, lips twitching in silent amusement. There was something odd about him. Not in his appearance, but in the aura that he left as he walked away.

Cassiopeia Black didn’t often find herself intrigued by strangers. Most boys either fawned or stumbled, or worse, tried to impress. This one had done none of that.

“Harry,” she repeated under her breath, testing the name like a puzzle piece that didn’t quite fit. Her violet eyes narrowed, and a slow, thoughtful smile crept across her face.

Interesting.


The sky had darkened by the time the train began to slow, the last light of day slipping behind the highland hills in streaks of gold and violet. The soft hiss of steam signalled their approach, and the students stirred like birds in a shaken cage. Voices rose as the sound of trunks thumping down from the overhead compartments invaded Harry's ears.

He stood near the end of the corridor, watching through the glass as the train curved around the final bend. The lake shimmered beneath the fading sky, dark and vast and still. And beyond it, high on the cliffs, Hogwarts rose like something pulled from the bones of the earth itself.

He let the sight settle deep in his chest.

Not his Hogwarts. But still... home.

Charlus came up beside him, tugging on his gloves. “Never gets old, does it?”

Harry shook his head, faintly smiling. “No. It doesn’t.”

The train gave a final shudder as it pulled into the Hogsmeade station. Lanterns swung on iron poles, casting flickers of warm light across the platform as the doors clattered open. First-years were already being gathered at the far end by a tall, spare-looking man in dark brown robes, a thick moustache bristling beneath his nose.

“That’s Derwent,” Charlus said, catching Harry’s glance. “Gamekeeper. Stiff as old parchment, but he’s fair. He handles the boats while Professor Dumbledore waits at the gates. His niece is in our year. Ravenclaw.”

“Boats,” Harry repeated, eyeing the line of them bobbing at the edge of the lake. “Right.”

He followed the others off the train, the night air sharp against his skin, crisp with lochwater and pine. The older students were already forming into groups, heading toward the Thestral-drawn carriages waiting just beyond the path. No one looked twice at the creatures. No one else could see them. But Harry could.

They dipped their heads in greeting as he passed, and he nodded back, quietly.

He caught sight of Augusta and Octavius waving him over. “Come on, Evans,” Octavius called. “We’re riding in style.”

“Go ahead,” Harry told Charlus, who hesitated beside him. “I’ll catch up.”

He wanted the moment. Just a breath.

As the carriages rolled forward, Harry lingered at the edge of the platform, looking up at the castle.

“Right,” he murmured, setting his shoulders.

The carriages creaked into motion, wheels crunching over gravel as the students made their way up the sloping path.

Hogwarts loomed ever closer.

And somewhere beyond its gates, the Sorting Hat waited.

A question on its brim, a name on its tongue.

And a secret tucked beneath the skin of a boy who should not exist.


The Entrance Hall was just as Harry remembered. A vast, echoing chamber flooded in candlelight. The flagstones gleamed underfoot, polished by centuries of footsteps.

First-years stood in a nervous line near the base of the staircase, damp from the boat ride and whispering behind their hands. Harry lingered at the edge of the older crowd, unnoticed for now. His trunk had been sent ahead; his wand rested comfortably in its holster.

He caught sight of Minerva and Poppy near the far wall, dressed in their uniforms and chatting quietly with a few other upper-year prefects. Minerva looked sharp, her hair pulled back in a tidy braid, eyes scanning the room with a watchful precision. Poppy looked more relaxed, smiling at something a younger student said before pointing them toward the right corridor.

Professor Dumbledore appeared from the stairwell, his voice carrying easily over the noise. “First-years, with me. The rest of you, into the Great Hall.”

The older students began to funnel through the wide doors into the dining chamber. Charlus appeared beside Harry just in time, nudging him with an elbow. “Ready?”

“Born ready,” Harry said, though his voice was low.

The Great Hall opened before them like a cathedral of stone and starlight. Four long tables stretched the length of the room, already half-filled with returning students. Candles floated overhead; their flames steady in the still air. The staff table gleamed at the far end, empty save for a few professors.

As they walked, voices began to ripple down the tables. Heads turned. Whispers spread.

“Who is that?”

“Who is it next to Potter?”

“I don’t recognise him.”

Harry kept his eyes ahead. As the others made their way to the Gryffindor table, chatting and sliding into their usual seats, Harry lingered at the back of the Hall. He stood, hands loosely clasped behind his back, watching the Sorting Hat with a quiet intensity.

At the front of the Hall, the Hat sat alone on its stool, its brim slack and empty-eyed. The first-years filed in slowly, eyes wide as they stared at the floating candles and sea of robes.

A hush fell as the Hat twitched.

A seam opened wide, and it began to sing.

It was a song of legacy, of pride, of the four Founders and the values they held. A verse for courage, a verse for wit, a verse for loyalty, and a final one that warned: Beware the ones who wear many faces, for not all shadows hide in the dark.

Harry felt that line settle into the base of his spine.

The names began.

Each child stepped forward, trembling, hopeful. The Hat made its choices, some quickly, some with more consideration. The room applauded as each new member joined their table.

Eventually, the Deputy Headmaster stepped forward with a final roll of parchment.

“We have one more, who is transferring to Hogwarts in his sixth year,” he called, voice echoing. “Harry Peverell.”

Every head turned.

The Hall was silent.

Harry rose, cloak whispering behind him, and walked down the centre aisle with steady steps. The candles flickered overhead. His shadow stretched long behind him, dark and silent.

The Sorting Hat gave a little twitch as he reached the stool. Harry sat.

The brim fell over his eyes.

“Well now,” came the voice in his ear, ancient and amused. “What are you?”

Harry didn’t respond.

The Hat chuckled. “Not a first-year, certainly. A new student, but older than the others. Older than your body. You carry the dead with you. Oh yes. I know that feeling.”

There was a pause.

“Oh... oh, my,” it whispered. “You shouldn’t be here.”

Harry smirked inside the brim. "Ah, but I am."

"Indeed," the Hat replied. "Your mind seems older than your body... wait a moment... You really shouldn't be here."

"It is a long story," Harry answered, becoming aware of just how long this was taking.

"One for another time, perhaps. I see you, Harry Potter, or is it Peverell? I see you for who you once were, who you are now and who you could be in the future. But where to put you? I think the obvious choice would be Slytherin, yet you have admission here and could probably do without the connotations that come with that particular house."

"If possible."

"Then perhaps Ravenclaw. You have a mind that is far beyond where it should be, but no. There is loyalty, too, but I don't think Hufflepuff is the right fit. It appears as though we are here, once more, young traveller. GRYFFINDOR!”


Arcturus Black sat near the centre of the Slytherin table, spine straight, hands folded neatly on the polished wood. His robes were immaculate, green and silver trim crisp against black fabric.

The Great Hall was alight with candlelight, the ceiling above echoing the starlit sky. The chatter around him was low but buzzing with anticipation. First-years were being led in by Professor Dumbledore, and already whispers were starting among the upper years.

His cousin, Cassiopeia, leaned slightly toward him. “Did you hear? There’s a boy with Charlus Potter. Looks like a transfer. I bumped into him on the train. Said his name was Harry.”

“I saw him,” Arcturus murmured.

Cass gave him a sideways glance. “Interesting.”

Arcturus didn’t respond. His eyes were fixed on the figure in black at the back of the Hall, standing apart.

The Sorting Hat’s song echoed through the Hall, and when the final verse faded, the one about those who wear many faces, Arcturus felt the tension ripple through the Slytherin table like a drawn breath.

Then the names began. Child after child. Familiar names, unknown ones. All of it was a slow procession, expected and unremarkable.

Until the last name.

“Harry Peverell.”

A silence fell.

Arcturus went still.

That name had not been spoken aloud in generations.

He watched as the boy who had stood at the back moved down the aisle. Every step was controlled, fluid. His cloak whispered around his ankles, shadow trailing unnaturally long in the torchlight.

Peverell.

Cassiopeia leaned in again, voice low. “No one told me the Peverells were still alive.”

“They’re not,” Arcturus replied.

He didn’t look at her. He couldn’t take his eyes off the boy now, lowering himself onto the stool.

The Hat sat silent for a long time once it touched his head.

When the Hat finally placed him in Gryffindor, Arcturus leaned back slowly, his expression unreadable, though his thoughts raced behind his composed façade.

He watched the boy head over to the Gryffindor table, sitting down next to Potter. He carried himself like someone older than he looked, like someone who had survived things Arcturus could only guess at.

Something about him didn’t fit. And that made him dangerous.

Arcturus smiled faintly.

Dangerous was interesting.


Harry sat at the Gryffindor table, the Sorting Hat’s words still echoing faintly in the back of his mind. I see you for who you once were, who you are now and who you could be in the future.

He could feel the stares pressing down on him like a huge weight. Every few seconds, someone murmured his name followed by speculation, theory or disbelief.

Across the table, Charlus beamed at him, proud and oblivious to the tension in the air. Augusta and Octavius looked more thoughtful, trading a glance before turning their attention to their plates. Minerva had arched a brow at him when he sat, but said nothing. She was watching, too.

The food appeared with the usual flourish: roast meats, steaming vegetables, bowls of potatoes, platters of bread, fruit and sweets. The scent of it rolled across the Hall like a warm tide, and the students erupted into conversation and laughter.

Harry reached for a roll, more out of reflex than appetite, and forced himself to chew slowly.

A voice cut through his thoughts. “Enjoying your food, Peverell?.”

Harry looked up. Minerva sat across from him, her expression sharp.

“I am thank you,” he replied evenly.

“Evans,” Augusta said sharply, eyes narrowing. “Why use it at all?”

Harry just looked over at Charlus, who was still grinning ear to ear. "Charlus thought it would be funny."

“You little shit.” Laughed Octavius.

“You’re not what I expected,” Poppy said after a moment.

“I get that a lot. I'm sorry I didn’t tell you,” he replied, genuinely. “I just wanted to make an entrance,” he finished with a wink to Charlus.

Octavius laughed, slapping Harry on the shoulder. “Well, you certainly did that. Welcome to Gryffindor, Peverell.”


The Gryffindor common room was ablaze with warmth and chatter, a riot of red and gold as students poured through the portrait hole, still buzzing from the feast. Firelight danced across the old stone walls, casting flickers of movement that seemed to echo the energy in the air.

Harry stepped in last.

He paused on the threshold, eyes scanning the room as memories clawed at the edges of his mind.

“Oi! Harry!” Charlus waved him over to a set of armchairs near the fireplace. Octavius was already sprawled across one, legs thrown over the arm, while Augusta stood beside another, arms folded but not unfriendly.

Minerva sat primly on the edge of a cushioned seat, watching him with a hint of reserved interest. Poppy leaned on the back of her chair, her eyes kind but curious.

Harry joined them slowly.

Octavius gave him a grin. “Alright, now that we’re away from the staff... Peverell? Really? I think we’re all wondering… what’s the story?”

He looked at each of them, his voice calm, measured.

“I grew up outside the magical world. Lost my parents when I was a baby. Lived with Muggles and not pleasant ones. Eventually, I was found by my godfather, who taught me everything he knew, but he died recently, so I decided to start somewhere new.”

They were listening now, not pressing. Just quiet.

“I didn’t come here to cause trouble,” Harry added. “Just to have a change of scenery.”

Augusta gave a short nod. “Fair enough.”

“Thanks for trusting us with that,” Poppy said gently.

Minerva offered a rare smile. “You’re not the only one with complicated beginnings.”

Harry returned the smile, just slightly. “Didn’t think I was.”

The fire crackled. The laughter of younger students rose and fell in the background as the group of sixth-year Gryffindors eased into conversation.


The Slytherin common room lay nestled deep beneath the lake, all green light and cold elegance. Lamps flickered against stone walls, casting dancing shadows across the silver-inlaid floor. The water beyond the windows shifted restlessly, distorting the world with every ripple.

Arcturus Black sat in the high-backed chair nearest the hearth.

Cassiopeia reclined on the couch beside him, legs tucked beneath her, her gaze sharp even in idleness. Dorea sat opposite, her nose in a book, utterly oblivious to the outside world.

"What do you think, cousin?" Cassiopeia asked after the silence had stretched for long enough.

"I think that the game has changed," he replied. "You said you bumped into him on the train? Tell me. What is he like?"

She pondered for a second before responding, "I didn't speak with him for long, but he appears confident, charming and charismatic. But there is something else there, too. A grief beneath the surface that he has had for a long time."

"I see," was his response. He stared into the fireplace and thought. After a minute, he looked up. “He didn’t react when they called his name.”

"What?" Cass asked.

"He walked up to the hat through a crowd of strangers like it didn't mean anything, like it didn't rattle him at all. That’s fucking dangerous.”

“Gryffindor,” she said. “Clearly not as clever as you think.”

“No,” Arcturus said. “That’s what makes it worse. He chose it.”

“How would you know that?” she asked, brow furrowed.

“You think that someone who knows nothing about Hogwarts or the sorting ceremony, or the houses for that matter, would go through the sorting ceremony like it was the most natural thing he had ever done, without him knowing exactly what he was doing?” asked Arcturus mockingly. “No. He knew what he was doing, and he chose Gryffindor. I would stake my life on it.”

His cousin said, turning to him. “You think he’s a threat?”

"I think he is an unknown. And unknowns are dangerous."


The fire in his office had burned low, casting long shadows across the bookshelves and alchemical instruments that lined the walls.

Albus sat behind his desk, fingers steepled beneath his chin, gaze distant.

“Peverell,” he murmured aloud to the empty room, as though saying it might somehow make it more believable.

Fawkes stirred on his perch and gave a soft trill, but otherwise remained still.

Albus leaned back, the old chair creaking beneath him. He had seen many strange things in his life, but there was something about the boy that unsettled him in a way none before ever had.

He hadn’t known what to expect when the Hat had paused so long. That in itself had been telling. The Hat was rarely indecisive.

But when it had shouted Gryffindor, Albus had felt almost relieved. If he had been honest with himself, he would have bet most of the galleons he had ever earned that the boy would be in Slytherin, but the Hat knew best.

He had watched the boy from the staff table, watched how he stood apart, how he moved like someone far older than his face suggested. It wasn’t arrogance, it was simply composurere. And yet, the questions remained.

Who had raised him? Where had he learned to carry himself like that?

And why was he here now?

He stood and crossed to the window, looking out over the dark grounds.

Albus had no answers yet. But he would find them.

And until he did, he would be watching.


2nd September 1935

The first light of dawn crept through the high tower windows of Gryffindor Tower, casting soft gold across the sleeping dormitory. It filtered through the deep red curtains of Harry’s bed, painting thin lines across the floor.

Harry was already awake.

He hadn’t slept much. Dreams had come in pieces with too many voices, too many faces from a world he had left behind. When the light began to shift, he let the dreamscape dissolve and sat up, bare feet meeting the cool stone.

His trunk was at the foot of the bed, its runes humming faintly beneath the polish. His wand rested on the nightstand, exactly where he had placed it the night before. Nyx stirred under his skin, a faint pulse of awareness and shadow, but remained hidden.

Behind him, the other boys in the dormitory began to stir.

Charlus was the first to sit up, rubbing at his face blearily. “Fuck me, you’re up already?”

“Didn’t sleep much,” Harry murmured, slipping on his boots.

Octavius groaned from the next bed over, one arm flung over his face. “You’re not normal. It’s unnatural, being awake before the sun.”

Harry smirked faintly, reaching for his shirt, but as he did, the fabric shifted, revealing a glimpse of twisting black ink across his ribs.

Octavius blinked. “What’s that?”

Harry tugged the robe into place without urgency. “Just a tattoo.”

Charlus leaned over from his bed, peering at Harry with growing understanding. “It’s a mark,” he said quietly. “A binding of family magic.”

Octavius looked between them. “You mean like bloodline stuff?”

Harry gave a small nod. “Something like that.”

He didn’t push, just nodded once, his expression unusually thoughtful.

The three of them dressed in relative silence, the usual banter softened by a lingering curiosity. By the time they descended into the common room, the chatter of younger years had begun to rise.

The castle stirred with them: portraits yawning, staircases shifting into place, enchanted torches blooming to life with golden light.

The common room was warm and bright, the fire still crackling gently in the hearth. A few early risers had claimed corners to have last-minute discussions before the chaos of the term began, but most were still climbing out of bed.

Harry, Charlus, and Octavius settled near the portrait hole, waiting.

It wasn’t long before the girls appeared. Minerva, precise and composed; Poppy, tying her hair back with one hand and yawning into the other; Augusta, already muttering about timetables.

“All here?” Minerva asked, glancing between them.

Charlus gave a lazy salute. “Present and mostly conscious.”

“Then let’s go,” Augusta said briskly.

They left together as a group, a tight knot of Gryffindors moving down the staircases, laughter and sleepy grumbles mixing with the rustle of robes. They drew a few curious glances as they passed.

Harry said little, but he walked among them easily now.

By the time they reached the Great Hall, the enchanted ceiling mirrored a soft morning sky: pale blue streaked with gentle wisps of cloud. Golden light spilt through the high windows, warming the ancient stone.

Breakfast was already laid out. Platters of eggs, toast, sausages, fruit, porridge, and pastries stretched down each table. The scent of fresh tea and roasted coffee filled the air, mingling with the quiet murmur of early conversation.

They claimed their usual stretch of the Gryffindor table. Charlus dove into the food with renewed energy, while Octavius poured himself a comically large mug of tea, muttering something about early mornings.

Minerva took a small bowl of fruit and a scone, already scanning her timetable. Poppy chatted cheerfully with a younger student beside her, while Augusta sat with quiet focus, buttering toast like it was a strategic act.

Harry poured himself a cup of tea, picked up a piece of toast, and listened to the gentle bustle around him.

The corridor outside the Defence classroom was already crowded when the Gryffindors arrived. Slytherins leaned against the stone walls, their green-trimmed robes immaculate, expressions ranging from amused to bored to vaguely predatory. Ravenclaws stood in small, focused groups, quietly discussing strategies or theories, their blue-trimmed robes neatly pressed. A few Hufflepuffs lingered nearby, their demeanours calm and steady, exchanging reassuring nods and smiles.

Harry scanned them quickly, his eyes catching on a Slytherin who stood apart from the rest.

He had sharp features, a pale intensity to his grey eyes, and a posture that screamed authority without much effort. There was something familiar about the set of his jaw, the shape of his cheekbones —

Sirius.

Not exactly, he was too rigid, but the resemblance was there.

Octavius muttered under his breath, “Well, this’ll be fun.”

Before Harry could respond, a sharp clicking of heels cut through the noise.

Professor Eloric Thorne arrived with the kind of presence that silenced a room. His robes were jet-black, trimmed in a steel grey that matched his eyes. His hair was cut short, and his gaze, when it swept across them, was cool and discerning.

“Inside. Quietly.”

They obeyed without question.

The classroom was spare and practical with tall windows, clean stone, and a row of enchanted duelling dummies lining the far wall.

“Seats are not assigned,” Professor Thorne said as they filed in.

Harry took a seat in the second row, and Charlus slid in beside him. The others filled in nearby. Harry noted some Ravenclaws seated at the front, quills already poised to take notes, and a small cluster of Hufflepuffs took the seats at the back.

He felt the presence before he heard the voice — that slight shift of air, the hum of attention focused his way.

“Look here,” a voice came. “A name from the grave. History should stay in the ground, Peverell.”

Harry didn’t turn. “And yet here I am.”

Professor Thorne didn’t look up from his desk. “Focus. You’ll have time for petty rivalries when you’re bleeding on the duelling floor.”

A few quiet chuckles followed. Most from the Slytherin side.

Harry allowed himself a small smile, not at the statement but at the familiarity of it all.

This was a game he knew how to play.

Professor Thorne stood at the front of the room, arms clasped behind his back. His gaze moved slowly across the class, and the murmurs faded into silence.

“Defence,” he said, his voice cutting clear. “It is not a subject. It is a discipline. A mindset. Few spells are taught in this lesson that could not fall under a different subject, but here, it is how you use them.”

“Today, we will not be learning anything new, but you will all show me how much you have let your guards down over the summer holiday”, he continued.

He turned and pointed toward the back wall, where a half-circle of duelling dummies had begun to animate, their limbs flexing, their heads tilting, each armed with a standard duelling dummy wand.

“You’ll face one dummy. One at a time with no preparation or warning. You step forward, and it will attack. You will respond, and I will observe.” He raised an eyebrow. “Any volunteers?”

Silence.

Then Harry stood.

Professor Thorne didn’t react. “You must be the new student, Peverell?”

“Yes, sir,” he answered, walking calmly toward the duelling space.

A flick of Thorne's wand sent one of the dummies lurching forward, fast. Faster than Harry had expected.

It struck out with a slashing hex before Harry could draw his wand. Yellow light hissed through the air.

Harry ducked the beam easily, settling into his stance. He didn’t draw his wand with flair but simply pivoted and flicked his wrist, deflecting the next spell, a stunner, cleanly, followed by a snap of his wrist and a concussion hex that knocked the dummy a step back.

The class leaned forward as one, all eager to observe the new member of their year.

Another spell came, a disarmer this time, and Harry stepped into it, twisting around it, wand still low. Then he lifted it, fast and precise, sending a wordless Cutting Curse that sliced into the dummy’s wand arm with enough force to sever it completely.

The classroom froze.

Harry stepped back into place, keeping his breathing steady.

Professor Thorne gave a single nod.

“Next,” he said.

Harry returned to his seat as murmurs spread through the room, something that he was becoming more and more accustomed to.


Arcturus Black sat motionless as the whispers spread around him.

He’d watched the boy move with surgical precision. Not flashy but cold and efficient. Every step calculated, every spell controlled. There hadn’t been a single flourish or wasted motion.

Casting like that did not come from schooling. It came from experience.

His eyes narrowed.

As Harry walked back to his seat, Arcturus tracked every step. The measured posture, the way his eyes never swept the room, never demanded attention.

In front of him, he heard Abrades Malfoy let out a low whistle. “Well, shit. Someone's been trained.”

Patroclus Rosier leaned in. “Didn’t even speak the incantations.”

Arcturus ignored them. His mind was already spinning.

He didn’t recognise the style. It wasn’t any duelling form that he had ever seen, nor the rough aggression favoured by Aurors. It was more raw and stripped down. The kind of magic you used when survival was at stake, not merely judges' points.

“Who taught you that?” he murmured under his breath, audible only to himself.

Professor Thorne’s voice cut across the room. “Black, you next.”

Arcturus blinked once. Then rose.

He walked to the duelling circle, spine straight and steps smooth.

The dummy activated.

Its wand flicked with surprising speed: a chain of attacks: hex, stunner, disarm and a binding curse all in quick succession.

Arcturus didn’t flinch. His wand work was crisp, each counter a whisper of elegance. He blocked the first, dodged the second and then ducked under the third and fourth. He stepped left, pivoted, and answered with a silent Expulso that cracked like thunder and flung the dummy backwards into the wall.

Arcturus lowered his wand and returned to his seat without a word.

He looked over and could have sworn he saw a slight nod of the head in his direction. Usually, Arcturus would have scoffed at this form of subtle praise, but having seen what the new student could do, he took no insult. Quite the contrary.


The rest of the class followed.

Charlus stepped forward with a grin that barely masked his nerves. The dummy struck first, but Charlus met it with solid, textbook counters. His shield charm was strong, and his retaliation was sharp. He favoured power over precision, a battering-ram approach that eventually brought the dummy down in a crash of sparks and smoke.

Minerva stepped forward next. Quiet. Focused. She didn’t waste time. Her style was efficient, almost surgical. She layered defensive charms instinctively, weaving them together before launching a precise sequence of offensive spells that disarmed, bound, and silenced the dummy all at once. It never even managed a second volley.

Thorne gave her a single nod.

The platinum-haired Malfoy was cold and clean. His footwork was flawless, his counters crisp. He didn’t move like a boy. He moved like someone trained by a tutor who drilled him until perfection was the only acceptable result. He dispatched the dummy with a calculated barrage of hexes and shields, ending with a severing charm that left no doubt of his pedigree.

A few others followed. A thin, dark-haired Slytherin boy was precise but passive, more comfortable defending than attacking. Another Slytherin with sharp features and a confident smirk had flair but lacked control. A tall, imposing Slytherin girl relied too much on brute force. A sturdy, calm Hufflepuff boy who bore a striking resemblance to Neville Longbottom held his ground. Still, he clearly preferred support spells: shielding and slowing the dummy before landing a well-placed stunner. Octavius got clipped by a stinking hex early but recovered with a flash of raw improvisation that earned a rare raised eyebrow from Thorne.

When the last student stepped back, the classroom fell into a quiet that felt heavier than it should have.

Professor Thorne stood, hands behind his back, his gaze sweeping the room like a blade.

“Some of you showed promise. Most of you need discipline. All of you need work.”

Chairs scraped as students gathered their things.

Then: “Peverell. Stay.”

Harry paused, glancing at Charlus, who gave him a curious look but moved on.

The room emptied, the last footstep fading as the door clicked shut.

Thorne regarded Harry in silence.

“You’ve fought before.”

Harry said nothing.

Thorne stepped closer; his tone low, unreadable. “That spell redirection wasn’t textbook. And the way you broke the dummy’s rhythm, that’s not school-taught magic. That’s a survival instinct.”

A long pause stretched between them.

Then Thorne’s voice lowered, quieter than before. “Where did you learn that?”

Harry met his gaze. “Somewhere I’d rather forget.”

For a moment, Thorne didn’t speak.

Then he gave a single nod.

“You’ll sit in the front row from now on. I’ll be watching you closely. I want to see what you can do.”

Harry inclined his head once.

Thorne turned away, but his voice followed: “Don’t waste my time, Peverell. And don’t hide your edge. It is beneath you to conceal what you can do.”

Harry left the room in silence, the weight of Thorne’s words following him out into the corridor.


The Gryffindors waited a few paces down, just past the archway that led to the next stairwell. Charlus leaned against the wall, arms crossed, a thoughtful look shadowing his normally easy expression.

Minerva stood beside him, sharp-eyed and silent as ever, while Octavius, sprawled on a bench with dramatic exhaustion, was the first to speak.

“Well, that wasn’t terrifying at all,” he said, waving a hand like he was warding off residual trauma.

“Tell me about it,” muttered Octavius.

“Where the fuck do you think he learned it?” asked Augusta, just as the classroom door opened and Harry stepped out.

They all turned.

Charlus straightened. “What did he want?”

Harry shrugged. “Just a talk.”

“That wasn’t just a talk kind of ‘stay behind,’ mate,” Octavius said, sitting up. “That was a ‘why do you fight like a fucking Auror’ talk and a highly trained Auror at that. Which, by the way, is the exact thing we were all just talking about.”

Minerva studied him. “You didn’t learn that from school.”

Harry met her gaze calmly. “I had a different education.”

“That,” Octavius laughed, “is the most ominous non-answer I’ve ever heard.”

“Leave it,” Charlus said. “He doesn’t have to explain himself.”

Harry glanced at him, something unreadable flickering behind his eyes.

Minerva didn’t look away. “Thorne respects you. You’ll be watched and closely, I would bet.”

Harry gave a quiet nod. “I know. He may have mentioned that.”

“I nearly got flattened,” Octavius piped up, clearly wanting to change the subject. “I don’t think Thorne even fucking blinked.”

“You recovered well,” Charlus offered. “Improvisation under pressure is worth more than perfect form.”

“Tell that to my bloody pride.”

Charlus grinned at that, then turned to Harry. “Come on. Let’s get to Charms.”


Charlus had barely settled into his usual seat in the Charms classroom when he remembered that Harry didn’t have one.

The room was bathed in soft morning light pouring through tall, arched windows. Floating chandeliers hovered above, casting golden warmth over polished desks arranged in a wide crescent. The air was laced with a subtle lilac scent, a charm Professor Wessex favoured to keep minds sharp and focused.

The Gryffindors had arrived early. Minerva sat on Charlus’ right, already aligning her parchment and ink with military precision. Augusta was nearby, seated with the same deliberate grace she carried into every classroom. Octavius lounged behind them, his feet kicked out and his grin already half-formed.

Harry lingered just inside the door, taking in the space. His green eyes flicked over the students as they filtered in.

Charlus noticed it.

“Oi,” he called, tipping his head toward the seat beside him. “You look like you’re casing the room. Sit down before Wessex thinks you're planning a break-in.”

Harry smirked faintly and moved to join him, his stride quiet and unhurried.

The other Houses had begun to arrive. Ravenclaws filed in with a measured calm, led by Clara and Edgar. Behind them came the Hufflepuffs: bright-robed, talkative, and brimming with early-term energy. Robert offered a cheerful wave to Minerva. Meredith and Marcus were already discussing their summer assignments in low voices.

Then, just before the bell, Poppy entered, hugging a thick folder of notes to her chest. Her hair was slightly windswept, and her cheeks were flushed from rushing. She veered toward the Gryffindor cluster and offered Harry a small, familiar smile.

“Morning,” she said, catching her breath.

“Running late?” Harry asked.

“Always,” she said, sliding into the seat beside Minerva. “Healer Clarkson is good, don't get me wrong, but she does talk a lot. How was Defence?”

“Defence was… lively,” Charlus said, grinning sideways at Harry.

Minerva gave a small huff. “Controlled violence isn’t the same as a proper introduction.”

“You didn’t see it, Poppy.” Octavius chimed in. “It was fucking glorious.”

“Does every other word that comes out of your mouth have to be obscene?” asked Minerva, exasperatedly.

Octavius shrugged, winking at Minerva, who rolled her eyes.

Poppy turned to Harry again, expression amused. “You planning to cause a stir in every class today, or was that just your opening act?”

“Let’s call it improvisation,” Harry replied.

Across the room, more students were taking their seats. Wilhelmina Burke entered with Cantankerous Nott, both Slytherins exuding a quiet, cold authority. Arcturus followed, composed, unreadable, his gaze flicking briefly to Harry before moving on.

Then the room fell silent.

Professor Wessex swept in like a winter wind, her robes an immaculate charcoal-grey, embroidered with silver at the cuffs. Her hair was pinned in a flawless twist, and her expression brooked no distraction.

“Wands away,” she said without preamble. “We begin with revision. I expect minds sharper than your spellwork.”

She flicked her wand, and the board behind her began to write on its own, fine lettering in smoky ink:

Charms are not force. They are finesse.

Wessex’s eyes scanned the room, lingering a second longer on Harry than necessary, but she said nothing.

Charlus sat up a little straighter, quill in hand, but he wasn’t watching the board. He was watching the class, the way people glanced at Harry, the stiffening of posture when Arcturus took his seat, the subtle shuffle of notes and breath as Wessex paced like a storm cloud.

Wessex turned sharply. “Mr Potter.”

Charlus blinked. “Yes, Professor?”

“Demonstrate. Any charm from last year’s syllabus. No incantation.”

He stood slowly, his heart ticking a little faster. Not fear. Not quite. Just the weight of expectation.

He flicked his wand, and a parchment lifted from the desk with a steady, clean movement, hovering perfectly level as he charmed it into folding once, twice, then again, forming a tight, neat box. Simple and solid. He let it float back down.

Wessex nodded. “Functional. Lacks flourish, but correct. Sit.”

He did, hiding the exhale in a smirk.

“Miss McGonagall,” Wessex called next.

Minerva rose with barely a sound and conjured a soft blue light at the end of her wand. It pulsed once, split into three, and arranged itself into an equilateral triangle mid-air.

“Precise and consistent,” Wessex said. “Sit.”

One by one, the names were called. Clara Derwent manipulated a string of floating ink in spirals. Edgar Vance summoned a book from the other side of the room, letting it fly easily towards him before coming to an abrupt halt. Meredith’s levitation charm shimmered slightly, and Wessex’s lips thinned.

Then came Harry.

Charlus tried not to look too obviously interested.

He rose, calm as ever. He lifted his wand with no excess movement and called a sheet of parchment from across the room, but it didn’t just float. It glided, slow and smooth, curling mid-air into the shape of a raven. Its wings spread and beat once, twice before it settled neatly on the desk.

The silence lasted a beat longer than it should have.

“Impressive control,” Wessex said, voice even. “Not showy but with a flourish. Sit.”

Charlus leaned slightly toward him as he sat. “You are planning to keep that up all year, aren’t you?”

Harry gave him a sidelong glance. “I haven’t decided yet.”

Charlus grinned. He didn’t say it aloud, but he liked this: the tension, the weight, the way everyone in the room was a little more on edge than usual.

Maybe this year wouldn’t be so boring after all.


The clatter of cutlery and the soft murmur of conversation washed over Harry like static as he stepped into the Great Hall alongside Charlus, Minerva, Augusta, Octavius, and Poppy. Their footsteps echoed briefly against the stone before dissolving into the din of midday chatter. The scent of roasted meats, fresh bread, and stewed vegetables hung in the air, carried on a warm draft from the enchanted serving platters.

It felt like Hogwarts. But the Hogwarts he remembered had been war-worn, fractured. This one buzzed with life and curiosity. Conversations paused as they passed. A few Ravenclaws leaned in to whisper. Hufflepuffs glanced up and down the line of Gryffindors, eyes snagging on Harry.

They found space together at the end of the Gryffindor table. Charlus flopped down first, already reaching for a plate of roast potatoes. Minerva sat with brisk precision, Augusta beside her with far more grace. Octavius kicked out his legs beneath the bench, and Poppy slid into the space beside him, already buttering a roll.

Harry hesitated only a moment before taking the seat between Charlus and Minerva.

“Not bad for a first morning,” Octavius said, tearing into a roast chicken leg. “First day finished and no detentions. That’s got to be a record.”

“No detentions yet,” Minerva said, not looking up from her neatly arranged plate. “Some of us still have Transfiguration.”

“Some of us look forward to it,” Augusta added, her tone faintly amused.

Charlus glanced at Harry. “So… Defence and Charms. What’s the verdict?”

Harry stabbed a roasted carrot with his fork. “Defence was what I expected. Charms… less so.”

Poppy looked up. “You didn’t like Wessex?”

“No, I did,” Harry said. “She’s precise but unforgiving. The kind of teacher who doesn’t waste time. I appreciate that.”

“She likes control,” Minerva said approvingly. “I imagine she liked your raven.”

Charlus laughed. “Liked? She almost smiled. That’s as close to glowing praise as you’ll get.”

Octavius leaned across the table. “Still can’t believe you made it, flap. Mine barely hovered. Are you trying to outshine everyone or just showing off for the Slytherins?”

“I don’t need to show off,” Harry said mildly. “They’re watching either way.”

Charlus smirked. “It looked like you've done it a thousand times.”

Minerva gave Harry a sidelong glance. “You have, haven’t you?”

Harry didn’t answer immediately. It was true. He had learned a lot of his delicacy with a wand from performing intricate spells like that. "It's good practice for control."

The conversation shifted after that to something a little looser. Octavius started regaling Harry about a prank gone wrong last year, involving a reversed levitation charm and a very angry librarian. Poppy leaned in to correct the details, and Charlus chimed in with exaggerated flourishes.

Harry sat back, letting the rhythm of it carry him for a while, enjoying the camaraderie of his newly growing group of friends.


Albus Dumbledore stood at the front of the Transfiguration classroom, the soft ticking of the enchanted clock marking the final seconds before the bell. Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, striking dust motes that drifted like aimless stars.

The students filed in with a low buzz of post-lunch energy. The Gryffindors entered first: Charlus Potter, always loud and good-natured; Minerva, quiet but fierce-eyed, parchment already out before she sat. Octavius Prewett radiated casual confidence, and Harry Peverell, the unknown, moved like a shadow in sunlight. Not shy, but reserved and ever watchful. His presence pulled at something in Dumbledore’s mind that he couldn't quite place.

Next came the Slytherins. Arcturus Black — composed and calculating — took his usual place with the stillness of a predator waiting for the strike. Patroclus Rosier followed, his expression unreadable, but his attention flicked briefly toward the Gryffindor table.

Then Ravenclaw: Clara Derwent, quiet and poised; Edgar Vance, thoughtful, already reaching for his notes.

And finally, the Hufflepuffs, Robert Longbottom, broad-shouldered and mild-mannered, and Quentin Bellamy. Ten students in total. A small class, but Transfiguration was a particularly difficult subject, especially at NEWT level.

Dumbledore raised a hand.

“Today,” he began, “we resume with elemental transfiguration: wood to water. You will attempt both direct conversion and form retention. If your object liquefies but retains its shape, you succeed.”

He waved his wand, and small carved cubes appeared on each desk.

The class got to work.

Dumbledore moved slowly through the rows. Clara’s cube dissolved too fast into a shapeless puddle. Edgar’s held shape for three seconds before collapsing. Robert Longbottom was improving with what he practised; the surface rippled but held its mass. Quentin Bellamy over-focused and cracked the block in half.

Minerva had already succeeded, of course. Her cube now shimmered like liquid crystal, perfectly contained. Octavius had a bubbling mess and looked far too proud of it. Charlus had managed a vaguely wet block and was scowling at it like it had insulted his choice of clothes..

Then he looked at Peverell.

His cube hadn’t moved, and his wand was still.

Dumbledore paused, watching.

Harry closed his eyes for a brief moment, then flicked his wand in a motion so minimal it might have been mistaken for a twitch.

The cube darkened, then it shimmered. And became water, still in the shape of a cube, there was no rippling, no sloshing, just a perfect cube of levitated water.

Dumbledore said nothing, but his hand gripped the edge of the desk a little harder as he watched.

It was too smooth, too perfect. No sixth-year should have managed that level of focus, of mastery. Even Minerva, for all her brilliance in the subject, had not achieved such stability.

Harry looked up, meeting his gaze.

“Impressive,” Dumbledore said at last, voice cool. "Most impressive, my boy."

“Thank you, Professor,” Harry replied evenly.

He would need to learn more about this boy. He resumed his pacing, but his focus remained on Harry Peverell.

The rest of the class progressed. Minerva began assisting Clara in refining her control over water shaping. Arcturus Black, working alone as always, produced a near-perfect suspended droplet shaped like a cut gem. It not quite the exercise, but an impressive demonstration of theoretical understanding applied practically.

Potruclus Rosier’s transfiguration was crude but effective, accompanied by a faint hiss as steam rose from the altered cube. Dumbledore made a mental note: strong intent, lacking subtlety.

He stepped behind Octavius, whose cube had transformed into something vaguely jelly-like. “Fascinating,” the boy muttered.

“It is meant to be water, Mr Prewett,” Dumbledore said without looking down.

“Is it not? Just... more committed?” Octavius replied.

Charlus snorted beside him.

Dumbledore chuckled softly himself, the corners of his eyes crinkling with brief amusement.

As the final minutes approached, he returned to the front of the room.

“Begin returning your materials to their original state. Controlled reversal is as important as transformation.”

Most students fumbled a bit more here. Clara overcorrected and sent her water cube splashing into her notes. Robert’s cube reformed but in lopsided splinters. Minerva returned to the woods as if time had simply reversed.

And Harry, again waiting until the others had begun, seamlessly reversed the transfiguration as perfectly as if Albus himself had done it.

Dumbledore tapped his wand once against the edge of the lectern. The bell chimed a beat later.

“Dismissed,” he said. “Next week, we begin inorganic elemental fusions. Please prepare accordingly.”

Chairs scraped and books were packed. As the students filtered out, Dumbledore’s gaze tracked only one.

Harry didn’t rush but made no move to linger either. He simply nodded politely and exited.

Dumbledore folded his hands behind his back.

For now, Dumbledore would watch. Let the boy reveal himself, as all things eventually did.

But deep in his bones, Albus felt the tremor of something vast shifting.


The castle had quieted in that odd way it always did during free periods. The corridors near the Gryffindor tower were empty, save for the sound of footsteps on stone as Harry followed Charlus, Octavius, and Poppy up toward the Fat Lady’s portrait.

“Sunset Fizz,” Charlus said, and the portrait swung open.

The common room was warm and golden, fire crackling in the grate even though the air was not cold enough to need it yet. Armchairs and deep cushions were scattered around in that charming Hogwarts chaos that seemed random but never quite was. Afternoon light filtered through the tall windows, catching the motes of dust in the air.

“Finally,” Octavius said, collapsing onto the couch with theatrical relief. “No essays. No lectures. Just blessed, blessed nothing.”

Harry hovered for a moment before choosing a seat across from him. Charlus dropped into the chair beside him, stretching his legs out toward the fire. Poppy took the remaining armchair, tucking one leg beneath her and setting a book aside.

“Minerva and Augusta have Arithmancy,” Charlus said, leaning back. “Which means we’ve got you all to ourselves.”

Octavius rubbed his hands together. “And so many questions.”

Harry arched a brow. “Should I be worried?”

“Absolutely,” Poppy said with a grin. “We’ve got a backlog.”

Charlus gave a lopsided smile but said nothing. He already knew more than most, so he let the others ask.

Octavius leaned forward. “Alright. You duelled that dummy like it owed you money, charmed the paper as easily as breathing, and transfigured a cube so perfectly, I thought Dumbledore would shoot through the fucking roof. Who taught you?”

Harry’s expression shifted. There was a flicker of something darker before it softened.

“Someone who didn’t believe in half-measures,” he said. “He taught me everything he knew.”

Poppy’s brow creased slightly. “Were they family?”

Harry hesitated. “Not by blood but in every way possible, he was the only family I ever knew.”

The fire crackled.

Octavius, mercifully, took the cue and pivoted. “Alright, enough of the brooding. Time for the real interrogation.”

Harry blinked. “That wasn’t it?”

“Favourite food?” Octavius asked, leaning forward with exaggerated seriousness.

Harry blinked again, then said, “Treacle tart.”

Charlus let out a whoop. “Yes! Finally, someone with taste!”

“Favourite colour?” Poppy joined in, grinning.

Harry gave a long-suffering sigh. “Black.”

Octavius groaned. “Ugh. So bloody predictable.”

“Favourite magical creature?” Poppy added, undeterred.

Harry considered for a moment, then said, “Raven.”

Octavius scoffed. “Ravens aren’t magical.”

Harry’s lips twitched into a small, almost amused smile. “This one is.”

He glanced toward the staircase. The common room had emptied while they talked, leaving only the fire for company. Satisfied, Harry pulled up his shirt, exposing the inky-black tattoo that covered his ribs.

“Nyx... Come,” he commanded.

The skin shimmered.

A pulse of shadow peeled away from his chest, flowing like smoke, and then Nyx emerged, her wings outstretched, and feathers dark as midnight. She circled once overhead, then landed on the back of his chair, talons quiet against the wood.

Charlus let out a low whistle. “Bloody hell.”

Octavius leaned forward, wide-eyed. “Alright. I take it back. That’s definitely bloody magical.”

Nyx cocked her head, watching them in silence.

Poppy stared at the bird. “She’s beautiful. What is she?”

Harry reached up to run a hand gently along her sleek feathers. “Her name’s Nyx. She’s... connected to my magic. My Family Magic.”

Charlus shook his head in wonder. “You’ve been full of surprises since the minute we met.”

Harry gave a faint smile. “You haven’t seen anything yet.”

“You know what, Peverell? I think you might be right,” laughed Octavius, giving Nyx a wary look as Harry called her back within himself.

The fire flickered, and the laughter came easier now.

As Poppy wiped a tear from laughing too hard at one of Octavius’s more outrageous embellishments, Harry leaned forward a little, eyes curious.

“So,” he asked, “who else should I know about in our year?”

Charlus glanced at him, then exchanged a look with Poppy. “You mean besides us?”

Harry nodded. “I’ve got names from class rosters, but that’s not the same. I want to know who to look out for, who to avoid.”

Octavius lit up. “Ah, the real gossip. Alright then, where to start?”

Poppy grinned. “Well, Clara Derwent and Edgar Vance: both Ravenclaws. She’s sharp and organised, he’s quieter but clever. They’re always studying.”

“Robert Longbottom and Quentin Bellamy in Hufflepuff,” Charlus added. “Robert’s solid and dependable. Bit of a Quidditch nut. Quentin’s more of a wildcard, good at Charms, surprisingly devious when he wants to be.”

“Arcturus Black,” Poppy said with a slight frown. “You already know who he is.”

“Difficult to miss,” Harry said evenly.

Charlus snorted. “And always watching. Like he’s sizing you up for something.” He paused, then added more thoughtfully, “We don’t exactly get along—not on paper, anyway. But there’s respect there.”

Poppy raised an eyebrow. “Respect?”

Charlus nodded. “There was an incident in our fourth year. A cursed stairwell collapsed during a storm. Arcturus and I were the only ones on that floor when it gave. We had to work together to stabilise the collapse and get a Ravenclaw first-year out. He was calm under pressure. That kind of thing leaves a mark.”

Octavius blinked. “You never told me that.”

Charlus shrugged. “Didn’t seem important. We still disagree on a lot. But I trust him in a crisis. And he knows it.”

Harry considered that. “Useful kind of information to have.”

“Maybe,” Charlus said.

“There’s Patroclus Rosier, too,” Octavius said, his tone darkening just slightly. “Not as bright as Arcturus, but loyal to the old blood types. Best to keep your distance.”

“And Abraxas Malfoy,” Poppy added. “His influence is everywhere. Prefect, Heir to his House. He is sly, well-mannered, and talented — much more so than he lets on.”

Charlus made a face. “He’s the picture-perfect pure-blood. Charming, ambitious, and raised on legacy and blood status. But unlike most of that mould, he’s actually got talent... and none of the whining. Arcturus might respect talent, but Malfoy? He plays the long game. Cold, calculating. He’s cruel when he thinks it’ll get him ahead and subtle about it. And he remembers slights like no one I have ever met.”

Octavius laughed. “Oh, he absolutely fucking does. Still won’t talk to that Ravenclaw who beat him in the duelling competition.”

Harry nodded, absorbing it all. “Thanks. I like to know the pieces on the board.”

Charlus raised his goblet in a mock toast. “Welcome to the game.”


The Slytherin common room lay cloaked in its familiar, aquatic gloom. Green light rippled across the vaulted ceiling, cast through the lake’s enchanted glass. Outside, a shoal of fish passed in near-silence, their movement echoing across the walls in watery shadows. Candles floated in low orbits above each seating cluster, their flames unwavering. It was a quiet evening — post-dinner, post-discussion — the castle sinking into one of its many lulls.

Arcturus sat in his usual chair near the hearth, high-backed and just slightly set apart. The fire burned low, casting reddish-gold highlights through his dark hair as he leaned into one hand, gaze fixed on the flames. One leg crossed over the other, polished boots catching the light.

The soft creak of fabric and wood warned him before she spoke.

“You’re brooding again,” said Dorea, dropping into the chair opposite him with the casualness only a fourth-year could muster. She tucked her legs up beneath her and flicked her dark braid over one shoulder, eyes bright with mischief. “What happened? Did Rosier steal your favourite quill?”

He smiled at her just as Cassiopeia arrived a moment later, more poised, with a kind of effortless grace that turned heads even in their own House. She sat beside Dorea, though she didn’t speak right away. Her violet eyes were already on Arcturus, narrowed slightly in thought.

Dorea squinted at him. “You're quieter than usual. Did something happen? Is it about that new Gryffindor everyone's whispering about?”

Arcturus let the question hang unanswered. The fire popped once, sending a burst of embers into the grate. The sound echoed in the space between them.

Cass spoke next, her voice low and certain. “Peverell?”

He looked at her, just briefly and nodded.

Cass nodded. “The Gryffindors can’t stop talking about him — Potter, especially. But I’m not in your year, so out with it.”

Dorea frowned. “I’ve only seen him in the Hall. He sits with Potter and Prewett, the loud one, who is always waving his arms about. Doesn’t talk much, though. Kind of looks like he hasn’t slept in a week, yet never looks tired.”

He sat back slightly, folding his arms across his chest. “He’s precise. Every spell is cast with intention. Not a flick more power than needed.”

Cass tilted her head. “So you watched him.”

“I watch everyone, as always,” Arcturus replied. “But he stood out.”

Dorea leaned forward, resting her chin on one hand. “You think he’s trained?”

“I know he is.” His voice had a quiet finality to it. “I saw the way he moved. The wand control. He used no incantations unless absolutely necessary. He disarmed the duelling dummy in Defence with surgical precision, literally disarming him. It was brutal. Transfigured a cube into a liquid that held its shape longer than even McGonagall could manage. I saw Dumbledore watching him like a fucking hawk.”

Cass exhaled softly. “So, he's talented.

Arcturus nodded. “But not reckless. That’s what’s odd.”

“Maybe he’s just... intense?” Dorea offered. “Didn’t Potter say he was homeschooled?”

“Potter says a lot of things,” Arcturus said, the corners of his mouth curling upwards. “Most of them are loud.”

Cass smirked.

“But none of it explains where Peverell came from. Who taught him? How does he have so much finesse?

And then there are the rumours about his family. The Peverell family were not just a recipient of Death’s gifts, but chosen by Death itself. They were his champions, guides of souls across the threshold, ferrymen of the dead. Some believed they could speak with spirits, that they lingered at the veil not to call the departed back, but to usher them onward. Most dismissed it as romantic nonsense. Ghost stories.”

“I never took you to believe in ghost stories, Archie,” said Cass, laughing.

“You didn't see him today,” replied Arcturus, calmly.

The silence that followed was not uncomfortable, but it was weighted with unsaid implications.

Eventually, Cass broke it. “So what will you do?”

“Nothing,” Arcturus said. “For now. I’ll watch him. See what else he reveals.”

Cass gave a slow nod, lips pursed in thought.

Dorea made a face. “You’re both far too dramatic. Maybe he’s just shy. Or weird. Not everyone’s plotting world domination from the Gryffindor table.”

Arcturus smiled.

“Maybe,” he said. “But I’ve never known power to come without a purpose.”

Cass shifted, leaning back against the cushions. “If he is something more… it’ll come out eventually. It always does.”

Arcturus didn’t reply. His eyes had returned to the fire, but he wasn’t seeing it anymore.

Harry Peverell.

Whatever he was, he wasn’t ordinary.

And Arcturus would find out what lay beneath the surface, whether it was a threat, an ally, or something far more complicated.

Chapter 7: Cassiopeia Black

Chapter Text

A/N: Thank you everyone for reading the story. 

Act 1, Chapter 5 – Cassiopeia Black

3rd September 1935

The dungeon was cooler than Harry remembered, the scent of damp stone and stewed herbs thick in the air. Shelves of aged glass vials lined the walls, each one filled with slow-shifting liquids in varying hues. The torches burned lower here, casting long shadows over the rows of heavy, iron-legged tables.

Charlus nudged him as they stepped through the threshold. “Welcome to the belly of the beast.”

Harry gave a faint grunt of acknowledgement, his eyes already scanning the room. The Slytherins had arrived early, as expected. Arcturus Black was seated at the far end of the dungeon, idly flipping through an annotated copy of Advanced Potion-Making. Abraxas Malfoy leaned against the far wall with Rosier and Mulciber, their posture casual.

Minerva and Augusta moved to claim a bench near the front. Harry slid in beside them just as the dungeon door creaked open once more.

“Ahhh, my bright young stars!” Professor Slughorn swept into the room like a man entering his own birthday party. His emerald robes shimmered faintly with a subtle self-ironing charm, and his moustache quivered with the enthusiasm of a man who adored being listened to. “Welcome to NEWT Potions. A most select group this year, if I may say so.”

Harry didn’t miss the pause as Slughorn’s eyes flicked to him.

“Harry Peverell, is it?” the man asked, with a wide smile and a slight incline of the head. “Ah, yes. A new face and very well-spoken of already.”

“I try,” Harry replied, offering a neutral smile.

Slughorn chuckled warmly. “Modesty. A rare thing. We’ll see if it holds up once we get your cauldron bubbling, hmm?”

Harry gave a nod, but inwardly, he was already filing the man away. Slughorn was younger than he remembered, less wheezy, but it appeared he still had the same sense for collecting promising students like fine wines. In a world like this, having him as an ally could actually be... convenient.

The lesson began without much ceremony. Slughorn assigned partners, though Harry suspected it wasn’t random. He found himself beside Minerva, who was already pulling ingredients with efficient precision.

“Try not to scorch anything,” she murmured, deadpan.

“I’ll leave the theatrics for later,” Harry replied, measuring out powdered moonstone with deliberate care.

The task: Draught of Peace. Complex, but familiar. Harry wasn’t brilliant at potions, but he was competent enough without someone like Snape breathing down his neck. He let Minerva take the lead, following her cues, working with calm precision. Their cauldron began to simmer into the proper pearlescent swirl within fifteen minutes.

Slughorn ambled past, nodding with satisfaction. “Very good, Miss McGonagall. And Mr Peverell, that it rather promising.”

Harry met his gaze, letting a flicker of warmth touch his voice. “I had a good teacher before I transferred. A bit strict, but effective.”

“Strict teachers,” Slughorn mused, “often leave the deepest impressions. Do remind me later to have a chat, my boy. I’d love to hear more about where you studied.”

Minerva gave him a sidelong look once the professor passed. “You’re flattering him.”

Harry stirred the potion once, counter-clockwise. “That’s the idea.”

The rest of the lesson passed without incident. A few minor explosions from the other benches: Charlus had apparently mistaken sopophorous bean shavings for powder, to Augusta’s visible horror, but Slughorn only laughed them off. By the time he dismissed them, the dungeon was thick with steam and a vague scent of lavender.

As Harry packed his satchel, he caught Arcturus watching him across the room.

Let him, Harry thought.

Slughorn clapped his hands as the students filtered out. “Excellent start, everyone! Mr Peverell—if you’ve a moment after class?”

Harry paused, then nodded. “Of course, Professor.”

Minerva arched a brow as she swept past. “Try not to end up in a velvet armchair eating crystallised pineapple.”

“No promises.”

He lingered as the room emptied, mentally preparing to offer just enough charm to leave an impression, and just enough mystery to ensure he stayed interesting.

As the door swung shut behind the last student, Slughorn turned with an amiable smile, hands folded across his broad middle. “So, Mr Peverell. You’ve certainly made an impression already. Quietly competent, I might say. A refreshing change.”

Harry offered a half-smile. “I’ve found competence tends to keep one alive.”

Slughorn chuckled, his eyes twinkling. “Spoken like a master duellist, or perhaps an Auror. Though I’m sure you’re neither. Not yet, at any rate.”

“Just a student, Professor.”

“Ah, but not just any student, I think. Peverell,? That’s quite the name. Curious, most curious.”

Harry met his gaze evenly. “Some names... have a way of surviving despite themselves.”

“Indeed, they do.” Slughorn’s voice dropped slightly, just enough to signal a deeper interest. “I make a point of getting to know students like you, Mr Peverell. Those who might shape the world more than they realise.”

Harry inclined his head politely. “Then I hope I don’t disappoint.”

“Oh, I doubt that very much.” Slughorn chuckled again, and Harry could feel the hook being baited, the net drawing closer. “We have occasional little gatherings: dinners, mostly. You’ll find many of your peers there. Bright minds, good connections. I think you’d fit in quite well.”

“I’d be honoured.”

“Splendid. Splendid! I’ll send an invitation soon. Until then, Mr Peverell.”

Harry turned to go, offering a final nod. “Thank you, Professor.”

As he stepped into the corridor, the door closing behind him, he let out a quiet breath.


The Ancient Runes classroom was tucked into one of the castle’s narrower towers, where the air was thinner, touched with the scent of ink and old parchment. Runes lined the walls, some carved into the stone itself, others inked onto great hanging scrolls in deep, meticulous strokes.

Harry entered with Charlus, though he peeled off quickly, letting his friend find a seat with Augusta and Poppy while he moved to the back corner, where the light from a narrow arched window fell across the slate floor in shifting beams. He didn’t mind being alone. It gave him space to think.

There were only ten students in the class, one of the smallest Harry had seen. It made sense, though, as Runes was optional, and most students didn’t choose it unless they were academically inclined. Arcturus Black sat at the far end of the room, a pristine notebook already open in front of him.

Professor Sadira Alden arrived precisely on time. She was tall and sharp-featured, her voice low but commanding. Robes of forest green with silver runic embroidery swept behind her as she moved to the front.

“Welcome to NEWT-level Ancient Runes,” she began. “This is not a subject of passive study. It is language, history, and application. It is a theory made tangible through inscription.”

Alden’s eyes flicked across the room. “You’ve all studied the Elder Futhark, so you’ve had the basics. What you’ll need now is precision in scraping Runes so that the more ambitious ones you try will not blow up in your face. The curriculum for NEWT Runes is perhaps one of the hardest and most intricate in the entire school. It is for that reason why I insisted on only accepting the best OWL results. Count yourselves warned that the workload and difficulty will rise exponentially from here."

She waved her wand, and glowing script appeared in the air behind her. Rows of runes arranged in defensive patterns, ward circles, and protective matrices embedded themselves into the blackboard's surface. Harry had to admit that it was an impressive show of control and mastery.

Alden continued. “Today, we begin with one of the oldest forms of magical inscription: the Rune Circle. Used in warding, containment, and ritual defence. Who can name the three stabilising runes in the traditional formation?”

A pause.

Then, from the back of the room:

Algiz, Eiwaz, and Tiwaz.”

A few heads turned. Professor Alden’s brow lifted slightly.

“Mr Peverell.”

Harry gave a faint nod. “Used in combination, they stabilise directionality and enforce magical feedback suppression. If you're using them in wardwork, Eiwaz grounds the casting, Tiwaz gives it structure, and Algiz protects the core.”

A longer pause this time.

Alden’s expression didn’t change much, but her voice was cool. “And where did you learn that, Mr Peverell?”

“In practice,” Harry replied simply.

Arcturus glanced sideways, sharp and thoughtful.

Professor Alden studied him for a moment longer, then gave a single nod. “Correct. Diagram it on the board, please.”

Harry rose, stepped forward, and took the chalk. With clean, confident strokes, he drew the tri-form array on the remaining space left on the board. When he was finished, he stepped back.

Alden regarded the board, then Harry, “If the rest of you paid half as much attention, we might survive this year.”

A few scattered chuckles. Harry returned to his seat, unbothered by the praise but grateful for it nonetheless. He had performed the Runic display over a hundred times when he was on the run from the Death Eaters and had always found something soothing about etching the strange patterns.

For the rest of the lesson, they translated runic fragments from Old Norse grimoires and mapped protective glyphs across parchment. Harry worked in silence, faster than most but without rushing himself.


The September sun was warm, clinging to the last breath of summer. The beech tree near the lake had begun to turn just the faintest gold on its uppermost leaves, but its broad canopy still offered shade and the gentle whisper of wind in the branches.

Charlus, Augusta, Minerva, Octavius, and Harry sprawled out in a loose circle, cloaks folded beneath them, lunches half-finished on the grass. Beyond them, the lake glimmered like polished glass, disturbed only by the occasional ripple from the giant squid or a soft gust of wind.

“So,” said Octavius, mouth full of pumpkin pasty, “Runic genius, duelling prodigy, a shadowy warlock from the north, who exactly are you, Harry Peverell?”

Harry raised a brow, biting into a slice of apple. “You forgot charming.”

Minerva snorted. “He’s decent at potions, too. I think Slughorn already wants to adopt him.”

“Can’t be worse than my actual family,” Harry muttered under his breath.

Charlus threw a twig at him. “Oi, stop being mysterious and brooding for five minutes. We’re trying to relax.”

“You’re the one who invited the brooding warlock to lunch,” Augusta said dryly, sipping from a flask of chilled cider.

The group chuckled, the air light with the kind of ease that only came from shared comfort. Even Minerva, usually sharp-eyed and formal, had taken off her shoes and leaned back against the tree with a sigh.

It was a brief reprieve from the arduous work that had started even this early into the term.

Harry let himself breathe. This kind of peace had always felt borrowed, even in his own time for he knew how quickly it could be taken away.

“Oi!”

The voice shattered it.

Harry didn’t have to look to know who it was. He could feel the shift in atmosphere, the way tension crackled in the air before the storm.

Abraxas Malfoy strode across the lawn like he owned it, flanked by Patroclus Rosier and Cantankerous Nott. Their robes were immaculate and their sneers, polished.

“What’s this then?” Abraxas drawled, looking down at the group. “A little Gryffindor picnic? How quaint.”

Charlus sat up. “Keep walking, Malfoy.”

But Abraxas’s eyes were on Harry.

“Still playing pretend, are we? The great Harry Peverell.” He said the name with mock reverence, lips curling. “You do realise that name’s a myth, don’t you? It has been dead for centuries. No one actually believes you’re a Peverell.”

Harry looked up slowly, eyes cool. “And yet here you are. Believing it enough to come all the way down the hill to try and disprove it.”

Rosier’s grin faltered slightly.

Abraxas sniffed. “I just don’t like liars.”

Harry stood then, calm and unhurried, brushing crumbs from his robes. “No, you don’t like threats. And you’ve decided I’m one because I didn’t blink when you toss your name around like it actually means something.”

Abraxas flushed.

Harry stepped closer, his voice dropping just enough for the others to hear. “Let me guess. You thought I’d grovel? Ask to sit at your table? Be grateful for the attention of the great House of Malfoy?”

He studied Abraxas’s face.

“I’m not here to be liked,” Harry continued. “I’m here to learn. And I don’t need the approval of a jumped-up peacock who thinks that his family's wealth makes him untouchable.”

There was a beat of silence.

Charlus let out a cough that might’ve been a laugh.

Abraxas flushed deeper, then turned sharply. “Come on.”

When they were gone, the group exhaled.

“Subtle,” said Augusta.

Minerva raised a brow. “You’ve been at Hogwarts for two days. That’s practically record time for getting Malfoy to storm off.”

Harry sat down again, as if nothing had happened. But his mind lingered on it.

He hadn’t meant to provoke. Not exactly. But it was always the same with people like Malfoy. They had been born with a silver spoon up their arse, pushed so high that their tongue was reflective. They preyed on those they thought were inferior but lacked the intelligence to determine if they truly were. Harry had seen this too many times in his previous life to believe that people like Abraxus Malfoy could change, let alone change for the better of the Wizarding World. It was one of the points on which he had disagreed most passionately with Dumbledore. His former mentor's belief that everyone and anyone deserved a chance at redemption was a nice thought, but it relied too heavily on the person's willingness to change in the first place. Abraxus Malfoy, like his future son and grandson, was someone who, due to their upbringing, could not believe anything else.

Draco Malfoy. He hadn't thought about that little prick since he had arrived here. There had been a moment, just before Dumbledore had died, where there had been a slight moment, a flicker, that perhaps redemption had been possible. That thought had been snuffed out the minute they had arrived at Malfoy Manor. Draco had sold them out the minute they had made eye contact, causing his father to summon Voldemort. The next few days had been some of the worst of Harry's life: filled with intermittent torture, humiliation, and then having to watch as his friends had their turn was perhaps the most difficult thing he had ever had to witness or experience. The whole ordeal had culminated, with their escape, thanks to Dobby, but not before Ron had been killed. Harry had never liked Draco, but any sympathy he had for his childhood tormentor had died with his best friend. If it hadn't been for Draco fucking Malfoy, Ron might have lived.

Charlus brought him back to the present as he cleared his throat. “You ok there, Harry?"

It took him a while to answer, but he plastered on a smile and nodded back to the group.

"You might’ve made an enemy there, mate,” he said, clasping Harry on the shoulder.

Harry looked up at the sunlight filtering through the tree.

“Then he should’ve thought twice before he picked a fight.”


The sun dipped lower as the group made their way back to the castle, laughter trailing behind them like leaves on the wind. The stone halls of Hogwarts were pleasantly warm after the soft chill beneath the beech tree, and the air buzzed with quiet energy as students moved between classes.

By the time they reached Gryffindor Tower, the corridors had thinned. The Fat Lady swung open with a cheerful hum, revealing the common room beyond. Soft chairs clustered near the fire, golden light pooling across the floor, and a few students lounging with books or chess sets greeted the group as Charlus flopped onto one of the sofas with a sigh of satisfaction. “Double free after lunch might be the greatest invention in school history.”

Minerva rolled her eyes but didn’t disagree as she claimed the armchair beside him. Augusta took the corner of the hearth, and Octavius threw himself lengthwise onto the rug.

Harry remained standing for a moment, taking it all in. He had lived in war camps, hideouts, ruined castles, but rarely a place where he could just sit and relax. Even his time at Hogwarts had been marred by The Chamber of Secrets, the Triwizard Tournament, or any of the other mad things that had happened in 'The safest place in Magical Britain.'

He was about to move when the portrait swung open again and a tall figure strode in. He was broad-shouldered, his hair wind-tousled, and a polite but neutral expression was on his face.

Charlus stood, clapping the newcomer on the shoulder. “Harry, this is my cousin, Anthony McKinnon. Our fearless Quidditch Captain is one of the chasers. Anthony, meet Harry Peverell, the mysterious transfer everyone's whispering about.”

“Nice to meet you, Peverell. Charlus, Minerva,” McKinnon said as he approached. “Good that I have caught you both.”

Charlus sprang to mock attention, grinning and causing Minerva to roll her eyes. “What’s up, Skip?”

“First practice is this Saturday morning,” Anthony said, already reaching into his satchel and pulling out a folded parchment. “Pitch is booked from nine till eleven. Get there early—we need a full run of team formations. Especially since…”

He hesitated, then glanced between them.

“We’re short a Seeker. Davison graduated last year, and Higgins is hopeless. We’ve got some second-years we can try out, but…” Anthony gave a rueful shrug. “Could use someone with eyes and reflexes.”

“Let Harry do it,” Octavius said with a wicked grin from the floor. “He’s already better than all of us at everything else.”

Harry arched a brow. “I haven’t even seen a broom this year.”

Charlus leaned forward. “But can you fly?”

There was a pause.

Harry shrugged, the corner of his mouth twitching. “Well enough.”

Anthony looked him over, thoughtful. “Show up anyway. Could be worth a look.”

“I’ll be there,” Harry said simply.

The words hung in the air for a moment, quiet and certain.

Octavius nudged Charlus with his foot. “This is how it begins, you know. First Quidditch, then the throne.”

Minerva sighed, rolling her eyes. “You’re all children.”

Harry just shook his head, amused, and finally took the empty seat beside Augusta. It felt natural now, sliding into this space with his new friends.


6th September 1935

The corridor outside the Charms classroom quieted as students filtered out in pairs and clumps, laughter trailing behind them. The late-summer light slanted through the tall windows, gilding the dust in the air, but Harry didn’t follow the crowd.

Instead, he lingered in the doorway a moment, his thoughts far from the wandwork they'd just been reviewing with Professor Wessex.

But it wasn’t Charms that had him on edge.

It was the accumulation of the week.

Five days in a Hogwarts that was not his own. Five days of navigating halls that felt like home and a stranger all at once. Five days of names pulled from fading family trees, now walking and breathing around him, laughing in the common rooms and going to class.

He had kept his guard high. Too high, perhaps, but it was slowly lowering. Charlus had welcomed him with open arms, oblivious to the cosmic irony of it all. Octavius had taken to him with easy mischief, and Augusta watched him like someone fitting him into a larger equation. Minerva was a surprise, though. She was competitive, cautious, and clever, as he expected, but not the strict and stubborn Professor he had known. Poppy, too, had been a pleasant revelation as well. He had expected more of the matron in her, but she was easy-going if a little protective sometimes.

And still, despite everything, he found himself maintaining his shield around them. Granted, he had given them some pieces of information and could never fully confide in them, but he wanted more —people who not only he could trust but who could trust him.

He had danced the line well so far. Let his skill show, but not his full strength. Let Thorne suspect, let Dumbledore wonder, let Arcturus Black observe, but never quite catch hold. He could feel their curiosity sharpening each day. They needed to understand what, exactly, Harry Peverell was. But none of them could honestly know.

He moved through the castle now on autopilot, footsteps drawing him upward towards the seventh floor, which welcomed him with stillness. There were no students here, just the quiet pulse of magic that seeped through the castle.

Nyx stirred faintly beneath his ribs, her magic brushing against his own in a quiet flicker of awareness. She did not emerge, but he felt her alertness. As if she, too, sensed what was coming.

He turned a corner and slowed, gaze settling on a long, empty stretch of wall.

His fingers loosened around his wand.

A place to be alone, he thought. To breathe and let go.

The air shifted. And before him, where there had been nothing but blank stone, a door began to form. He walked towards it, pushing forward and being himself. As he did, it sealed, disappearing into the stone like it had never been there, leaving the corridor silent and deserted.

Harry stood still for a moment, letting the hush of the Room of Requirement settle around him.

It had shaped itself into a duelling hall. The floors were obsidian-smooth, marked with elegant silver runes that pulsed faintly beneath his boots, like veins of light woven into the stone. Candles burned in tall sconces along the walls, their flames steady despite the lack of wind, casting flickering shadows across mirrored panels that lined either side of the chamber. He hadn’t asked for the mirrors, but the Room always knew more than it told.

He took a step forward—and froze.

He wasn’t alone. He knew that if he asked for what he wanted in the room, it would take shape. He supposed that if the current user of the room were using it for the same purpose he had asked, and they had not requested not to be disturbed, then it would appear for him just as it did for them. That was something to ponder.

Slender, composed, black hair twisted back in an elegant knot that managed to look both effortless and deliberate at the same time. She moved through a sequence of spells, silent and deadly, her wand carving sharp, beautiful arcs through the air. Flames coiled, twisted and vanished. Shields bloomed like obsidian petals and collapsed into nothing. Every motion was deliberate, but not rehearsed. It was a fluidity that looked as easy as breathing to her.

She turned sharply when she sensed him. There was no hesitation as her wand snapped up, aimed at his chest without so much as a blink.

Harry didn’t flinch, however. He met her eyes, her beautiful, violet eyes that carried a weight behind them.

She didn’t lower the wand as he stepped forward, slowly, hands still by his side.

“Most people knock,” she said, voice smooth as silk, tinged with amusement and sharpened with suspicion.

“Didn’t realise I was interrupting,” Harry replied evenly, his tone dry. “The door let me in.”

A beat of silence stretched between them, taut as a bowstring. Then she smiled slowly. It even reached her eyes, which surprised him. He was immediately struck by how pretty that smile was, but before he could ponder any further, she spoke:

“Not many people know this place exists. How is it that you have only been here for five days and already have found the most hidden room in the castle?”

Harry laughed. “If you think this is the most hidden room in the castle…” he said, coyly smiling at her.

“What exactly are you looking for here, Peverell?” she asked, ignoring him.

He tilted his head slightly. “My apologies. I like to make an entrance. To answer your question, I am here for solitude and patience, though, and it appears that you are in the way of both.”

“Oh?” She arched a brow, her lip curling upwards slightly, the grip on her wand softening the smallest amount. “Then let’s see if you’re worth the space.”

She didn’t wait for an answer; instead, she stepped back, feet shifting into position, wand flicking up with a duellist’s grace.

Harry sighed quietly, almost amused, and mirrored her, calling the Elder wand into his hand. He didn’t lift it wand high or bow as was proper duelling custom, just rolled his shoulders once and let the silence settle around them.

She moved first.

A barrage of rapid, elegant spells. Jinxes meant to trip, sting, and disorient, meant to test, came his way in quick succession. She was fast and trained, her form was refined and elegant, but not fragile.

Harry blocked, sidestepped and redirected. He didn't fire a retaliation of his own but let his duelling companion have at it.

He was watching. Judging the tempo, the distance between her feet, the flick of her wrist when she thought she was being clever by feinting one way and attacking the other. There was elegance, yes, but he sensed an anger within her, a need to prove herself. That was curious, as he had given her no reason to have to prove anything to him, but perhaps he was not the intended target of such emotions.

She tried a stunner, flicked low from the hip. He parried with a tight arc of his wand, the bolt of red light flashing away into the mirrors that surrounded them.

Her eyes narrowed, seeing this, and she paused for breath. Before he could say anything, the barrage started anew, first with a banishing hex, which he dodged by sidestepping. This was followed by a string of stunners, chained with a disarmer and finally a binding curse.

Then he stepped into her next cast, a powerful stinging hex, twisting his body, letting the spell bend around him and shoot back in her direction. He was particularly proud of this ability, which he had picked up from none other than Severus Snape. In essence, it was about positioning yourself in such a way as to read the intent of the spell coming towards you, match it and overpower the will of the caster, sending it back in their direction. It was challenging and almost unheard of, as it required total focus. In truth, it was nearly useless against a group of enemies, as they could easily attack you while your focus was elsewhere, but in this situation, one against one, it was perfect.

She blocked it. Barely, her eyes widening noticeably at the casual show of power and control that Harry used.

He pressed forward now: a tripping jinx low to her ankle, which she dodged, but her stance shifted slightly, and he pressed his advantage by sending a low-powered stinking hex which clipped her in the shoulder, causing her to make a sharp intake of breath. He was impressed as she regained control, narrowly avoiding a stunner that he sent her way.

Her breath caught, and she grinned at him. Something about it made him pause for a moment. There was a glint in her eyes that reminded him almost of Beatrix, but without any of the madness or cruelness.

“You’re never a sixth-year,” she said, voice breathless but not shaken.

“Am I not?” he replied mildly, stepping sideways, wand still angled downward.

She struck harder then. A brutal, elegant curse that hissed through the air. He parried it with ease, wand flicking upward just enough to send the spell ricocheting into the ceiling before in the blink of an eye, he sent a powerful disarming spell which caught her unawares as it slammed into her chest.

Her wand came arcing through the air until he caught it easily in his left hand.

She blinked, obviously taken aback by the suddenness of his victory.

Harry walked forward and offered it back, hilt-first.

She took it slowly, carefully, her fingers brushing his.

They stood in silence. One breath, then two.

After another second, with a slight lift of her chin and a smile that reached her eyes, once more, she said:

“Cassiopeia Black.”

Harry tilted his head slightly. “Harry Peverell.”

“I know.”

She stepped back, spinning the wand once before tucking it neatly into her sleeve.

“Well, Peverell. Consider your presence… tolerated.”

He grinned at her. “Generous of you.”

She turned to go. Her steps didn’t falter, but she paused in the doorway, casting a look over her shoulder.

“I’m here Tuesdays and Thursdays. Don’t be boring.”

Then she was gone. The door vanished behind her like it had never been there.

Harry stood still for a moment longer, gaze lingering on the space where she had stood.

Then he exhaled softly. The ghost of a smile curled at his lips.

Interesting. Most interesting.


The door melted into stone behind her with the same elegant finality it had appeared. Her own heartbeat, still elevated from the duel, was the only sound.

Cassiopeia Black did not lose. Not easily. And certainly not without leaving her mark. But Peverell—

She exhaled slowly through her nose, chin lifting as she started down the corridor at a measured pace, her robes trailing behind her.

Peverell had beaten her so easily; it was as if he were battling a first-year.

It had been neat, effortless, like he had barely put any effort in at all.

Her fingers twitched at her side, aching to reach for her wand, to conjure the memory of his spellwork and dissect it frame by frame. It wasn’t his power alone that unnerved her. It was his restraint. The way he moved through spells as if they were expected, as if the duel hadn’t been a battle of wands, but a conversation only he understood the rhythm of.

And the way he looked at her when it was over.

It was not smug or superior. Just a calm, controlled stare, like he had known, from the moment he stepped into the room, how it would end.

And annoyingly—

Merlin help her; he had been handsome.

Not in the polished, pretty way Abraxas Malfoy tried to be. No, Harry Peverell was something else, something rougher. That black hair perpetually tousled, not dissimilar to Potter. The cut of his jaw, the fire in his emerald eyes, the cheekbones that, oddly enough, looked like that of the Blacks. And there had been a moment where he'd stepped forward and offered her wand back, their fingers brushing for the smallest moment.

And he’d looked down at her like he was memorising the shape of her face.

It made her want to slap him.

Or kiss him.

Maybe both.

She was fifteen years old. Sixteen next month. She was no stranger to attraction to the opposite sex, but Peverell…

He was something else entirely.

By the time she reached the dungeons, the air was cooler and the walls were slick with damp. The torches guttered in their brackets as she reached the entrance to the Slytherin common room. She whispered the password without pause, and the wall peeled open, the stone retreating like a curtain drawn by invisible hands. Warm light and murmuring voices met her ears. Someone was playing chess in the far corner. A girl in her third year glanced up from a Transfiguration textbook, then immediately looked away.

She spotted Arcturus, seated in the high-backed chair near the hearth, one leg crossed over the other, a book balanced on his knee. He looked up as she entered, head tilting slightly.

Cass crossed the room and dropped into the armchair opposite him. Her wand was already in her hand, spinning slowly between her fingers.

“I duelled him,” she said without preamble.

Arcturus blinked once. “You duelled Peverell?”

She arched a brow. “Just now.”

The corner of his mouth twitched. “And?”

“He beat me.”

That got a reaction. Subtle, but real. His fingers stilled on the armrest.

“How?”

“Effortlessly. Like it had been a pre-written outcome,” She exhaled, crossing one leg over the other. “He didn’t gloat. He didn’t even blink. Just looked down at me like he knew the script and was waiting for me to learn my lines.”

“So he’s that good,” Arcturus said, voice low.

“He’s better. However good he seems in lessons, however quickly he can cast his spells, he is better and faster. He was holding back a lot with me, I could tell, and he still managed to make it look easy.”

A pause stretched between them. The fire crackled softly.

Arcturus leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “You admire him.”

“I find him infuriating,” she corrected. Though if truth be told, the only reason that was the case was the mystery of it all. She had found him kind and respectful during their duel, but there was something about him—something that made her shudder just to think about.


The golden light of late afternoon poured through the windows of the North Tower, painting the stones in an amber hue. No desks lined the floor, only floating cushions arranged in a broken circle, marking this as a space apart from the rest of Hogwarts. A place for exploration rather than instruction.

It was his first experience with his chosen secondary class, Magical Theory and Intent, and Harry was greatly looking forward to it.

He had left the Room of Requirement just before lunch had started, explaining his absence to the gang by saying he had needed a walk to clear his head.

He did not focus on the duel with Cassiopeia too much, but could not help but be intrigued by her. He had known the names Arcturus and Dorea from hearing about them from Sirius, who, despite his hatred of most of his family, had spoken very kindly about Harry’s grandmother and had even said that Arcturus was one of the men he had respected the most.

Cassiopeia, however.

He had seen her name on the family tapestry at Grimmauld Place but never given her much thought.

Now though.

She was very good with a wand. Quick, powerful and creative, but lacked the experience that Harry did when it came to fighting.

Pulling himself out of his thoughts, he returned his attention to Dumbledore, who was standing at the front of the class, hands folded behind his back, his gaze sweeping slowly over the rest of the students.

"Today," he began, voice soft but compelling, "we will not be looking at spells or incantations but magic itself. Magic in its purest form. And the intent with which you wield it."

A hush fell over the classroom despite the silence that was already in place.

"Magic responds to will. But will is shaped by intent. And intent is shaped by experience. Belief, pain, love, and fear are all powerful motivators, but magic, in the end, listens not to the wand or the incantation, but to the soul. Each of you will now cast a simple Lumos. I would like you to perform it four times, but with four different intentions. First, neutral, then by feeling anger, protectiveness and finally fear. Watch as your spell changes simply due to the intent behind the casting," continued Dumbledore.

Each of them tried it, predictably, with very different results.

Charlus’s light burned warm and erratic, but lacking in refinement. Minerva’s was focused and elegant, though when she tried casting with fear, the light flickered noticeably. Clara’s attempt glowed with structured complexity, and Robert’s pulses came soft and steady, his emotions easily read in the spell’s resonance. Edgar’s light held a sharp tremble beneath its academic polish.

Then came Arcturus: his control was excellent as he seamlessly went through each iteration of the spell. It began as a simple bright glow at the tip of his wand but soon it grew, almost blinding the room. For his third attempt, the light maintained its luminosity but a warmer feeling could be sensed emanating from it. His final iteration of the spell was much smaller than the others, almost as if the light was retreating in on itself.

Finally, Harry stepped forward and raised his wand.

A bright white light burst from his wand, filling the chamber when he cast under neutral emotions. When he attempted his second version, he filled his mind with pictures of Voldemort and Beatrix, standing over him as he held Ginny's lifeless body. He let the anger and hatred wash over him as he poured it into the spell. The light was so bright that Dumbledore himself had to turn away. There was a heat coming off it as well, as if a miniature star was balancing at the tip of the Elder Wand. Not wanting to lose control of his emotions, he let his Occlumency shields snap into place which was able to mitigate most of the hatred he felt in the moment.

His third attempt was no less impressive to the watchers in the class. He drew images of his friends in danger and let the protectiveness swell inside him. The light became almost solid as he focused on protecting his friends. He ended the spell, letting himself breathe before beginning the final exercise. He looked back into his memories and remembered all the times he had felt true fear. Facing down Voldemort at eleven, coming head to head with a basilisk at twelve. The dementors, the Triwizard Tournament, Voldemort’s rebirth, Dumbledore dying and passing the mantle on to him, telling him to fight, to keep fighting, for only then can darkness be kept at bay.

A collective gasp came from the class.

Harry looked down at his wand to see it glow with a light that could not be quantified. His wand's tip emitted a light just as it had before, but while it had been solid white with different intensities and auras, there now appeared to be an emptiness at its core. It was like a void—a break in the fabric of what should have been possible.

He finished the spell and looked up into Dumbledore's face. The piercing blue eyes stared at him with a strange recognition that Harry did not quite understand. He saw sadness in Dumbledore's expression, along with a terrible feeling of understanding.

He broke eye contact and sat back down. He saw Charlus begin to lean over, his mouth opening slightly, but Minerva, sitting on his other side, tapped him on the arm and gave him a stern look. He was grateful for her intervention and did not want to explain any more right now. Once more, he tried to adjust his emotions by reinforcing his mental shields, but it was harder, now, than it had been previously. The fear of what he had faced in the past was one thing. But the fear of losing the people close to him again, of letting the same thing that had happened before, repeat. That was what truly made him scared- what made him terrified.

As the room settled into the next exercise, Harry motioned for Charlus and Minerva to work together over a shared chart while he took the work on his own. He saw them argue quietly about magical resonance while Clara and Edgar were deep in their notes and Robert was testing his spell in the corner.

After about five minutes, he felt someone move beside him. Looking up, he saw Arcturus slide in next to him.

He didn’t ask. He simply sat, close but not too close.

"I heard you duelled with my cousin," Arcturus said softly.

Harry didn’t look at him but answered evenly. “I did.”

A pause.

"She doesn’t lose easily, that one."

Harry nodded. "No. I suspect she doesn’t."

"And yet she says you toyed with her, didn't even break a sweat."

Harry turned slightly, not being put off by the young Lord Black in front of him.

"I wanted to see what she could do," he answered calmly, half shrugging.

Arcturus considered that for a moment before he leaned in closer. “I know you're good, Peverell; I've seen it in class, hell, the whole school is talking about it, but… how good are you really?”

Harry met Arcturus' gaze, his voice dropping. "This is not a threat, Black, but you really don’t want to find out."

Arcturus studied him for a long moment. Then nodded slowly. “No. I suspect I wouldn’t.”

Harry turned to meet his eyes fully.

"I mean no harm to you or your family. But know this: there is no mercy for those who cross me. That was how I was taught. And how I intend to live."

A beat of silence.

Then Harry noticed that the edge of Arcturus’ mouth turned upwards into a smile. “You know, Peverell. I think you and I are more alike than you realise.”

That shocked Harry, and Arcturus must have seen it as he leaned back, a playful smile cresting his lips.

"Surprised? Thought I’d start ranting about blood purity and how Muggleborns are not fit to wash the dirt from my boots? To tell you the truth, I care little for it. While I am proud to be a Black and realise that certain expectations befall someone of my standing, I care not for how much magical blood someone has got.” He leaned in closer. “I care about legacy. We protect what’s ours. And when necessary, we don’t hesitate."

For the first time, Harry saw him not just as a typical Black that he had heard about, but as something more.

Just as Harry was about to reply, Dumbledore called for their attention and instructed them to come forward, one at a time, and manifest a spell—any spell—through pure intent alone. It was a difficult task, he explained. And he did not expect many to get it right in the first lesson of the year.

One by one, the class began. Robert was scrunching his face up so much in concentration that he half resembled a pug. Minerva did not fare much better as she quickly became frustrated that she wasn't getting it. Merlin, she reminded Harry a lot of Hermione. Clara and Edgar did not manage much more than a faint light in their hands. It was when Arcturus was able to conjure up an obsidian shield that Harry sat forward in his seat. He quickly dispelled the conjuration, giving Chalrus a small smile and a nod when he passed.

That was strange, thought Harry, who knew that the two of them had a mutual respect for each other.

His unasked question was answered, however, when Chalrus, seemingly understanding Arcturus' non-verbal message, conjured a ball of white hot flames in his palm. It sat there, flickering for a moment before he squashed it in a fist, extinguishing the flame. So they were using their Family Magic. That was what the little smile had been about.

Well, three could play that game, thought Harry as an idea formed in his mind. Family Magic mainly was based on intent, after all, so when it was his turn, he called forth the shadows, making sure that he controlled the grief and pain that threatened to overwhelm him. they coiled and surged around him, cloaking him in an inky black smoke. He took the power that he held and formed it, moulding it by sheer force of will until it became the shape of a phoenix in flight. It flew around the room, shadows falling off it like leaves off a tree before, coming to rest just in front of harry, it burst into onyx flames and dissolved, the shadows retreating, once more, into Harry.

When it faded, the rest of the class was staring at the spot where the shadowy creature had just vanished. Dumbledore, however, stepped forward slowly. "Beautiful," he said softly. "Truly mesmerising, my dear boy. I hope,” he added gently, “that you will feel comfortable sharing the story behind that someday, Mr Peverell.”

There was no intrusion in his request, just plain curiosity and for the first time since coming here, he saw the man who would grow up to be someone whom Harry greatly admired.

"Maybe. One day."

Dumbledore nodded appreciatively, then clapped his hands once, gently, and the silence lifted like fog in sunlight.

“Thank you,” he said. “Today, you let your magic reflect you. Intent, after all, is the mirror of the self.”

The students rose slowly, subdued, their expressions contemplative.

Charlus grinned at Harry as they moved to collect their satchels. “Told you this class would be interesting.”

Minerva nodded, her gaze lingering on the place where Harry's conjuration had been.

Robert Longbottom gave Harry a subtle nod of respect as he passed.

Only Arcturus paused, just for a moment. As if he wanted to say something more, but must have thought against it as he nodded to Harry, who returned it, pondering the conversation the two of them had shared before turning back.

“Mr Potter, Miss McGonagall. I wonder if I could steal Mr Peverell for a few moments?” came Dumbledore’s voice over his shoulder.

Harry nodded to the two of them. Charlus rolled his eyes, an exasperated grin plastered all over his face, while Minerva ushered him away.

"You remind me of someone I once knew, Mr Peverell," Dumbledore said after the two of them were left alone.

Harry raised an eyebrow. “A friend?”

Dumbledore smiled faintly. “Something like that.”

Harry didn’t smile back, but something in his stance softened.

He had a faint inkling of who Dumbledore was referring to. Although being compared to one of the darkest wizards in history might have caused him some alarm, he remembered that most of the history surrounding that particular wizard had not happened yet. "I hope that you will feel comfortable sharing the story someday," he replied, smiling rather mischievously at Dumbledore.

"Maybe. One day." The elder of the two responded, a faraway look in his eyes.

He turned to go, but at the door, he looked back over his shoulder.

“Professor.”

Dumbledore looked up, a sad smile on his lips.

“Thank you for the lesson. It was most interesting.”

The older wizard’s face broke into a smile, his eyes twinkling towards him for the first time Harry had seen in what felt like an eternity.

“You’re welcome, Mr Peverell.”

Harry left the tower with a flicker of warmth settling behind his ribs.

He had his reasons for not telling Dumbledore.

But he couldn’t pretend like it hadn’t been one hell of an interesting lesson.

He met Charlus and Minerva outside the classroom, having a heated, but whispered conversation.

"I told you, you cannot simply eavesdrop on Albus Dumbledore," Minerva was saying.

Chalrus, on the other hand, had spotted Harry and clasped him on the shoulder. "I have to say, Harry," he said. "That was possibly one of the scariest and most incredible things i have ever seen."

Harry smiled back. "Well, if you and Black were going to cheat by using your family magic, then I thought I might as well join the party."

Charlus spluttered. "How did you know that was Family Magic?"

I saw the little smile he gave you as he passed, dipshit. I may not be the world's greatest detective, but I can figure out something like that."

Chalrus looks slightly embarrassed, but Minerva was downright miffed.

"I knew there was something off about you getting it so quickly," she said, turning to glare at Charlus. "You have never gotten anything quicker than me in over five years of school."

"In his defence," Harry added, jumping in before it got violent. "Most Family Magic is very intent-based. It wasn't exactly cheating, even if we have a slight advantage, as Arcturus and I are heads of our family, so we must have a certain mastery over our powers. And from what I just saw, it appears as though Fleamont has started a bit early."

Minerva gave a huge humph and stalked away, making the two boys chase after her.

He would need to have a conversation with Charlus at some point about the Potter Family Magic, as, despite being one, he had never seen it in action before. Sirius had explained that the Grimoire had been lost shortly after James' death and had not been recovered at the scene of his murder.


7th September 1935

The morning air was crisp, the sky a muted grey overhead, and the grass on the pitch still slick with dew when Harry stepped out of the castle. The wind tugged gently at the edges of his cloak, but he welcomed the bite of cold. He found that it helped settle the strange mix of nerves and anticipation brewing in his chest.

He walked alongside Charlus and Minerva, the three of them moving quickly after a hastily eaten breakfast in the Great Hall. Charlus, bright-eyed and already grinning, nudged Harry with his elbow.

"You’re quiet, Harry. You nervous?"

Harry gave a noncommittal shrug. "Not really. Just... watching the sky."

The stands were already beginning to fill with a few enthusiastic Gryffindor supporters, mostly younger students bundled in scarves and gloves. Down on the pitch, Anthony McKinnon, team captain and one of the Chasers, was already organising equipment and calling out warm-up drills to the returning team members.

Jack Barker and Elliot Whitlock, the two Beaters, were testing a few bludgers against the far hoops, sending them careening into the sky with dull thwack sounds. Archie Hall, the Keeper, stood casually leaning on his broom near the goalposts, eyeing the incoming crowd with mild interest.

Anthony spotted them and waved. "Potter! McGonagall! Peverell—good, you came. Grab a school broom and join the rest. Try-outs start in ten."

Harry gave a polite nod and walked over to the rack of worn school brooms. He selected one at random. It was slightly crooked and the twigs uneven, but it would do for now. Charlus and Minerva broke off toward the team group, already slipping into a familiar rhythm.

When try-outs began, Anthony ran them through a series of formations. The Chasers moved with clean precision, especially Minerva, whose movements were sharp and refined. She was a very sharp flier, Harry noticed and couldn't help but understand, now, why she had been such a Quidditch nut as a teacher.

Charlus, too, was a very competent flier. He was a tall, well-muscled man who looked like he could use his strength well. It appeared that good Quidditch genes ran in the Potter family.

"Peverell!" McKinnon called, breaking Harry's attention away from watching his friends. "You’re up. We’ll release the Snitch and time you. Just spot and catch."

Harry nodded, mounted the broom in one smooth motion, and kicked off.

The moment he left the ground, everything else faded.

The school broom was sluggish beneath him, its movement unresponsive and jerky, but it didn’t matter. The sky opened before him, and he rose with measured grace, scanning the air as the wind rushed past his ears. His body moved instinctively, legs adjusting to the pressure, arms loose, and his head turning on a swivel, searching for the newly released Snitch.

After only about thirty seconds, he noticed a faint flicker of gold near the Ravenclaw stands and dove.

The crowd gasped as wind whipped against his grinning face. The dive was fast and nearly vertical, the broom whining under the strain. The Snitch darted sideways, and Harry turned on a pin, twisting up into a rising spiral to cut it off. He extended his left arm, leaned into the roll, and reached forward, his fingers closing around the cold metal ball.

Charlus whooped while Minerva clapped, arching a brow at him with a thin smile gracing her face. McKinnon just stared, mouth slightly open with surprise.

Harry landed lightly and walked over, holding the Snitch between two fingers.

"I assume that means I made the team?"

Anthony blinked, then barked a short laugh. "Yeah. You’re our Seeker. Bloody hell, Peverell. Where did you learn to fly like that?"

Harry just offered a small shrug. "Just a natural, I guess."

"Merlin. I haven’t seen anyone fly like that before. Oh, and you will want to get yourself a decent broom." McKinnon replied, clapping him on the shoulder before leading him over to the rest of the team.

"Well, it appears as though we have a seeker," he said as the team broke into applause and cheers as Harry approached. Charlus was grinning ear to ear, clapping him on the back.

"Knew you'd pull something like that. Bloody show-off."

Jack Barker let out a low whistle. "That dive nearly gave me a heart attack, you mental prat. You planning to do that every match?"

"Only if necessary," Harry replied dryly,"

Elliot Whitlock gave him a playful punch on the arm. "Welcome to the team, mate. You’re going to make the rest of us look shit."

Archie Hall nodded approvingly from his spot by the goalposts. "Clean catch, Peverell. You must have eyes like a hawk."

Anthony McKinnon raised his voice over the banter. "Alright, alright, settle down. That was damn good flying, Peverell. You’ve earned your spot. Actual training begins on Tuesday, and do not be late."

The team gave a few more shouts of encouragement before beginning to disperse.

He, Charlus and Minerva headed up towards the castle together. The conversation was fixed, resolutely on Quidditch.

“Merlin’s bollocks, Harry.” Said Charlus, who still looked like he had been hit over the head with a Beater’s bat. “Where the fuck did you learn to fly like that? It was like you didn’t even need a broom.”

At Harry’s look, he laughed.

“Oh, wait, let me guess, you don’t?”

Harry just kept laughing, only serving to make Charlus even more incredulous.

“Seriously, Harry,” came Minerva’s Scottish drawl. “You never told us you could fly. And especially not that well.”

“Never came up, really.” Replied Harry. “Hey, do you guys think that Dumbledore will let me go into Hogsmeade today? I need a broom before Tuesday.”

“Like you couldn’t get past the wards anyway.” Replied Charlus, grinning.

Harry returned it with a wink before Minerva said, “I don’t see why not. 6th and 7th years are allowed to go into the village on weekends if they have permission.”

“Alright,” said Harry, the three of them nearing the entrance to the castle. “I’ll go have a shower, then ask him. You fancy coming along?”

They agreed and made their way up the marble stairs towards Gryffindor Tower, where he and Charlus headed for the boys’ dormitory.

They showered, changed into some more casual clothing, and met Minerva in the common room. Octavius was there, looking over the noticeboard.

“Hey, Prewett. You fancy going to Hogsmeade? Harry needs to buy a broom.” Asked Charlus.

“You made it then?” asked Octavius, smiling widely. “Oh, who am I kidding? Of course, you did. How was he?” he asked, to which Charlus gave a brief, but detailed, account of Harry’s trial at the end of which, Octavius had a look of complete bemusement on his face.

“Seriously, mate, is there anything you're not brilliant at?”

Harry just laughed, and the four of them headed through the portrait hole towards Dumbledore’s office.

Once there, Harry knocked on the door and was bid to enter.

“Ah, Mr Peverell. What can I do for you?” asked Dumbledore pleasantly.

“Good morning, sir.” Replied Harry. “I have just come back from Quidditch try-outs, having made the house team and was wondering if I could have your permission to go to Hogsmeade and buy a broom, seeing as I don’t have one.”

Dumbledore’s eyebrows rose slightly, but a smile was forming on his face. “Congratulations, my boy. Yes, yes, of course. I don’t see why that should be a problem. Will Messrs Potter, Prewett and Miss McGonagall be joining you?”

Harry chuckled, utterly unsurprised that Dumbledore knew that his friends were standing right outside the door.

“If that is okay, sir.” He replied.

“Of course.” Replied Dumbledore.

With that, Harry left his office with a word of goodbye and the four headed out of the castle towards the village.

They didn’t stay long as the wind had gotten stronger since earlier, and there was a chill in the air. Harry spent a bit of time comparing models, wishing that the Nimbus Company would hurry up and start making brooms before eyeing one that looked sleeker in design than its counterparts.

“That’s a Silver Arrow, Harry.” Supplied Minerva, catching him eyeing it up. “Very fast in a straight line and excellent at sharp turns, but is a little on the temperamental side.”

“Don’t forget, it's extremely expensive,” added Octavius, spotting the price tag underneath its podium.

Harry paid the 300 Galleons for it, grudgingly acknowledging to himself that it was a significant dent in his already fairly slim finances. However, things definitely seemed to be cheaper in 1935. Harry guessed that there was a certain level of inflation even in the wizarding world. A top-of-the-range Firebolt, like the one he had owned previously, would've set him back a small fortune.


The Gryffindor common room was warm and quiet when Harry, Charlus, Minerva, and Octavius stepped through the portrait hole. The fire had been lit despite the early hour, casting a flickering orange glow across the familiar red and gold décor. A few students were scattered about, reading, yawning over parchment, or sipping tea by the windows.

Charlus flopped into the nearest armchair with a groan of satisfaction. "Finally. My legs may never forgive me for dragging myself across half of Scotland and back."

"You didn’t even carry anything," Minerva said as she settled on the sofa, brushing a bit of lint off her robes.

Octavius threw himself onto the rug in front of the fire, arms stretched dramatically behind his head. "I deserve a bloody Order of Merlin for making it back here alive. I was emotionally traumatised watching Peverell haggle over broom polish."

Harry shook his head with faint amusement.

They spent most of the day in the common room, tucked into various corners with parchment and ink. Minerva led the charge on Transfiguration theory revisions while Charlus and Octavius passed notes behind her back. Harry, seated at a window with a quiet view of the lake, worked through his Charms essay with a steady, methodical focus. There were occasional bursts of laughter, a few minor spell mishaps, and an impromptu debate about whether Thestrals were more intelligent than Hippogriffs, but nothing that managed to gain his attention.

By the time evening settled in and the fire burned brighter, Anthony reappeared from the boys’ staircase, his expression bright.

"Oi! There you are," Anthony called, striding toward them. "Glad you lot are still up. Listen, we’re throwing a little celebration tonight. Nothing mad, just a proper Gryffindor welcome for our new Seeker."

Harry blinked. "That’s really not necessary."

"It is," Anthony said firmly, clapping him on the shoulder. "You flew like a bloody thunderbird out there this morning. It's tradition. Besides, you’re part of the team now."

Charlus perked up immediately. "Will there be food?"

"Snacks, butterbeer, music, if we can convince Evie Thompson to bring out her enchanted gramophone again," Anthony replied with a grin. "I’ve already got a few of the second-years decorating. Start around 8?."

Minerva gave Harry a sideways glance, the edge of her mouth twitching upward. "You’d best get used to it. Gryffindors are a bit much when they like you."

Harry sighed pointedly, unable to hide his grin, "Fine. But if anyone tries to sing, I’m leaving."

"No promises," Octavius said, grinning from the floor. "Especially if I get hold of the firewhisky."

Anthony laughed. "Right then. Peverell, you’re the guest of honour. Try to look surprised when you come back down."


The common room had transformed by nightfall. Crimson and gold banners drifted lazily in the air overhead, charmed to shimmer in time with the crackling of the fire. Someone had conjured a long serving table now loaded with butterbeer, sweets, and a large chocolate cake shaped like a Snitch. A slow, magical waltz played from Evie Thompson’s enchanted gramophone in the corner, its music light and warm.

Harry stood near the hearth with the rest of the group. Various students came by to clap him on the back, offer congratulations, or raise a toast. It was loud, cheerful and chaotic—everything Gryffindor parties were meant to be.

And yet, Harry’s eyes kept drifting toward the edge of the room, where a small armchair sat half in shadow near the far window.

A first-year girl was curled into it, legs tucked beneath her, a mug of cocoa clutched in both hands. Her auburn hair was braided simply down her back, and her oversized robes hung loosely from her small frame. She wasn’t speaking to anyone but just sat there, staring into the fire.

He remembered her sorting from just a few nights ago. Charlotte Ashton. The Hat had sat on her head for almost five minutes, murmuring too softly for anyone to hear, when it had finally shouted "Gryffindor".

He slipped away from the group without a word and made his way toward her. She didn’t notice him at first, too focused on the firelight playing against the cocoa’s surface.

"Hey," he said gently.

She jumped a little, eyes wide as she looked up.

"Sorry," he added quickly, offering a small smile. "Didn’t mean to scare you. Mind if I sit?"

She shook her head silently, and Harry lowered himself onto the window bench beside the armchair. They sat like that for a few moments, the hum of the party continuing in the background.

"Charlotte, right?" he asked.

She nodded. "Yes."

"I remembered your sorting. You looked like you wanted to vanish."

A small smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. "I did. Still do, sometimes."

He let that sit for a moment. "First year’s always overwhelming. I didn’t have one myself, but I’ve heard the stories."

She tilted her head. "You weren't here for the first year?"

Harry shook his head. "No. I transferred in this year. I'm in sixth. Everything’s still a bit new to me, too."

Charlotte looked down into her cocoa. "I don’t know if I belong."

Harry leaned back slightly, watching the fire. "Why wouldn’t you?"

She hesitated, then said, "I’m... Muggleborn. I- I never had any family so when I got my letter... it felt like a mistake. Like someone was going to take it back and it turn out to all be some kind of joke."

Harry turned to her, his expression gentle. "It wasn’t a mistake. Hogwarts is lucky to have you." He was quiet for a moment. Then, gently, he said, "I’m an orphan too."

Her head lifted, eyes flicking to his face.

"My parents died when I was a baby." he continued. "I was alone for a long time before my godfather found me. I know what it's like to feel like you don’t belong."

That quiet understanding passed between them—heavy, but not sad. Like the first shared warmth in a cold room.

She blinked, unsure how to respond.

"Do you like it here so far?" he asked.

Charlotte shrugged. "Some things. The classes. I like Charms a lot; the castle too. I like that it’s quiet at night

Harry nodded. "Charms is a good one. I think you’ll do well in it."

They sat quietly for a few more seconds.

Then he stood, offering her a hand. "Come on. I want you to meet a few people. You don’t have to stay long, but I think you’ll like them."

She looked up at him, startled. "Why?"

He gave a small smile. "Because I remember what it felt like to sit alone and wonder if anyone would notice. And because you’re one of us now. That matters."

After a long pause, Charlotte reached up and took his hand.

He led her toward the firelight, where warmth and voices waited. And behind them, the shadows receded just a little.

Charlus spotted them first. He raised an eyebrow but didn’t comment, only shifted to make room on the couch.

"Everyone, this is Charlotte Ashton," Harry said calmly. "She’s new—first year. Thought she might like some company."

Charlotte hesitated under the sudden attention. Minerva gave her a small, polite nod. Octavius grinned.

"Firstie, huh? Don’t worry, we were all tiny and terrified once. Some of us still are," he said, nudging Charlus.

Charlus snorted. "Speak for yourself."

"Welcome to the madness," Augusta added, her voice quieter but kind. "Don’t let them talk you into a game of Exploding Snap unless you want to lose your eyebrows."

Charlotte blinked, then gave a shy smile. "I ’ll-I’ll keep that in mind."

"Here," Charlus said, handing her a butterbeer from the side table. "You drink this, and the rest of the night gets easier. That’s the rule."

Harry watched her settle in just a bit. Her shoulders were not quite so tense. Her eyes were a little less wide.

She stayed close to him for the rest of the evening—but she laughed once, quietly, and that was enough.

Poppy, seated nearby with her legs tucked beneath her, leaned over after a little while. "I’m Poppy," she said warmly. "Not quite as dramatic as some of the people you're sitting with." She shot a mock-glare at Octavius, who gave her an innocent smile.

"I’m learning," Charlotte replied, her voice just audible.

Poppy grinned. "Well, if you ever need help finding your way around the Hospital Wing or dodging Prefect patrols, I’m your girl."

Charlotte giggled, surprising even herself. Poppy winked.

They began to chat softly, Poppy guiding the conversation with gentle ease, asking about classes, which subjects she liked best if she’d seen the library yet. Charlotte slowly began to open up, her answers becoming fuller, her voice more confident.

Harry leaned back, watching from the corner of his eye as the youngest person in the room began to ease into it—just a little. Poppy had taken over where he couldn’t, drawing Charlotte out in a way only another girl could.

It felt... right. Like this, here, now, was something worth protecting.

It wasn’t much. But it was a start.

As the party began to wind down, students drifted off to their dormitories in twos and threes. The enchanted banners faded, the gramophone had long since gone quiet, and the last of the butterbeer was vanishing in slow, contented sips.

Harry sat on the couch again, hands resting loosely in his lap, watching the dying embers in the hearth. Charlotte approached quietly, now holding an empty mug and a small, tentative smile.

"Thank you," she said.

He looked over. "For what?"

She hesitated. "For seeing me. For... including me."

Harry gave a small nod. "You don’t need to thank me for that. You belong here, Charlotte. Just as much as anyone else."

She looked at him for a moment, as if trying to commit the words to memory.

"Still feel a bit like I’m dreaming," she admitted.

Harry leaned forward, elbows on his knees. "That doesn’t really go away. But it gets easier. And the people you let in? They help more than you think."

She nodded, looking toward where Poppy and Minerva were quietly chatting by the stairs, Charlus and Octavius already gone. Then she turned back to him.

"Goodnight, Harry."

"Goodnight, Charlotte."

She gave him one last, grateful smile before turning and climbing the stairs to the girls’ dormitory. Harry watched her go, the flicker of firelight catching in her braid. He knew exactly how she felt and vowed that he would do all he could to help her through it.

He wasn't sure why, but he felt himself instantly very protective of Charlotte Ashton.

Chapter 8: A Name Returns

Chapter Text

A/N: Sorry to everyone who was waiting for an update for so long. This story is also published on the FFN site and, if I am being honest, I forgot to update it on here too. 


Act 1, Chapter 6 – A Name Returns

8th September 1935

The sun rose pale and golden through the tall common room windows on Sunday morning, casting long shadows across scattered parchment and half-drunk mugs of cocoa. Harry woke early, but lingered for a while before defending the stairs. There was no need to rush today as the castle was always still on Sundays.

He spent the morning in the common room, curled in an armchair with his Charms textbook open and a steaming cup of black tea on the table beside him. Charlus, still in his pyjamas, eventually dragged himself down the stairs, groaning about the transfiguration essay that he still had to write, while Minerva and Augusta appeared not long after, already dressed and trading notes on the same essay.

Poppy joined them mid-morning, and by then the common room had begun to fill with the soft rustle of quills, the occasional exasperated sigh, and the low hum of quiet conversation. Octavius snored in the corner until Minerva transfigured his blanket into a tartan rug that bit him, quite viciously on the arse, to thunderous applause and laughter from all around. Charlotte appeared just before lunch, hovering near the edge of the group, before slipping into a seat beside Poppy with a quiet greeting.

Around midday, they collected their things and headed down for a rather cheerful lunch.

After they had eaten, Harry slipped away from the others with a half-assed excuse that, thankfully, went unquestioned by the others.

The halls were cool and empty, his footsteps muted on the flagstone floors as he made his way up the seventh-floor corridor. He walked without needing to think, letting his feet take him to the Room of Requirement.

Inside, the space was dimly lit, shaped like a wide circular chamber with dark stone walls and a high, vaulted ceiling.

He shed his outer robe and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, feeling Nyx stir against his skin, feathers whispering beneath his collarbone before she emerged and took a silent perch on a nearby beam.

Harry began to train.

Shadow poured from the tip of his wand like smoke through water. He shaped it into blades and shields, loops and spirals, testing his control with delicate forms. He summoned his magic in pulses, controlled bursts that danced like ink under glass.

Hours passed as he trained. He began to work wandlessly, holstering the Elder Wand and pushing his magic outward, through his palms and fingers. There was not as much fine control this way as was similar to basic spell casting. Still, he found something comforting in the knowledge that he could use his family magic in one hand, and with enough steady concentration, perform more typical magic with his wand in the other.

He duelled illusions he conjured from smoke—faceless, shifting foes that struck hard and fast. He broke them apart and built them again.

By the time he left the Room, the sun was setting in streaks of amber and rose across the sky. He walked back to Gryffindor Tower in silence, sweat cooling against his back.

The common room was quieter now, the chaos of earlier replaced by a peaceful buzz. Charlotte was curled up with a book beside Poppy. Charlus waved him over, patting the seat beside him.

Eventually, the fire burned low, and yawns began to overpower words. One by one, the group began to drift away, with Minerva and Augusta heading upstairs together, Poppy helping Charlotte gather her things and giving her a soft smile before they disappeared toward the girls’ dormitory. Octavius muttered something about dreaming of flying cauldrons as he climbed the steps.

Charlus stood, stretching with a groan. "Tomorrow’s going to be rough. Double Thorne just after breakfast."

"He's not too bad," Harry replied dryly.

The two of them made their way to the boys’ stairs. As they reached the door to their dorm, Harry glanced back down into the now-empty common room, the last embers flickering in the hearth.

They stepped inside, the door closing quietly behind them, and he sank into bed, not even taking off his glasses due to the exhaustion of his training earlier, before the darkness swallowed him


9th September 1935

Monday began in a blur of yawns, toast, and lukewarm tea.

Harry woke to Charlus cursing the alarm charm he’d forgotten he’d set, and by the time they reached the Great Hall, most of the good food had already been eaten by their earlier schoolmates. The long tables buzzed with the slow return of routine. A few, similarly tardy students shuffling through schedules, swapping timetables, and groaning about Monday morning classes.

Their first lesson was Defence Against the Dark Arts at nine o’clock. Professor Thorne wasted no time, launching into a brutal demonstration of shield-breaking hexes that left Clara Derwent needing to be taken to the Hospital wing. Harry watched closely, and when it was his time to demonstrate, he punched right through Thorne's shield, smashing the light blue dome to pieces.

Charms followed straight after. Two hours under Professor Wessex's watchful eye were far more pleasant. Harry conjured a functioning, articulated ink quill with a flick of his wand during a silent casting exercise. Minerva gave him a sidelong look, as if she was still impressed and somewhat sceptical about his advanced ability. Wessex paused, blinking at the precision of his work, then made a pleased noise and carried on without comment.

Lunch was a blur of chatter in the Great Hall, Charlus still groaning and massaging his shoulder, which had been hit by one of Thorne's demonstrations earlier.

Their afternoon was taken up by Transfiguration. Minerva was in her element while Augusta tried her best to keep up with the Scottish prodigy. Harry kept pace—transforming his quill into a perfectly formed raven figurine, which he then animated, setting the bird off to fly around the classroom. He noticed that Dumbledore was looking at him differently after their Magical Theory lesson on Friday. There was still a trace of suspicion in the older man's gaze, but now, it was softened by a calm and almost serene expression that Harry knew well from his old mentor. He expressed his praise of Harry's work before doing the same to Minerva's quill that now sat on her desk, a perfect replica of the Animagus form she would one day take. He made a mental note to question her on this, as he was unsure if she had started the process yet, and, always being fascinated by the Animagus transformation, but not having any time in his previous life to attempt it, thought it might be a nice thing to do with his once-head of house.

Between lessons, he found himself more surrounded than he'd expected. Charlus was impossible to shake, and where Charlus went, so did Octavius and Augusta. Minerva was slightly quieter but always seemed nearby, sharp-eyed and efficient. Poppy drifted in and out like a calming breeze, occasionally linking arms with Charlotte, who now gave Harry small, tentative smiles whenever their paths crossed. The future matron had apparently taken a shine to the young little first year, and Harry was overjoyed to see the little girl start to come out of her shell more. He remembered all too well the nervousness of the beginning of his first year and vowed to do as much as he could to help her acclimatise.

By the time afternoon settled in, he found himself outside taking some fresh air and walking the path between the greenhouses and the lake. The autumn light dappled through swaying branches, and fallen leaves crunched underfoot.

He paused there, for just a moment, watching students scatter like birds relaxing in the September sun.

When he returned to the common room that evening, Charlotte was nestled in her usual corner, reading her Herbology Textbook. Charlus was sprawled across a couch doing absolutely no homework, while Minerva paced with a sheaf of notes and muttered hex theory under her breath. Octavius had transfigured Poppy’s essay into a paper snake that slithered across the floor until she returned it to its original state with a flick and a glare.

As the evening wore on, an owl tapped against the common room window—an elegant tawny, bearing a scroll sealed in glossy green wax. Minerva crossed the room to retrieve it, raising an eyebrow as she scanned the name.

"Harry. It’s for you."

He took the scroll, noting the embossed 'S' pressed into the wax. He broke the seal and unrolled the parchment.

Mr Peverell,

You are cordially invited to attend a small gathering of select students hosted by Professor Horace Slughorn this Wednesday evening at seven o’clock, in the Potions Office.

Attendance is by invitation only. Dress robes are not required, but a polished appearance is encouraged.

I look forward to seeing you there.

Warmly, Professor H. Slughorn

Charlus let out a low whistle. "Slug Club. Knew it wouldn’t take him long to sniff you out."

Augusta smirked, pulling a matching letter from her own bag. "Looks like I’m going too."

A second owl arrived not ten minutes later, this one for Charlus, who groaned as he read the invite. "Fantastic. I thought I might have missed that this year with your arrival. Tea and subtle career manipulation. My favourite."

"Don’t look so down, Charlus," Augusta said dryly. "He’s connected to half the Ministry. His connections might be useful one day."

"Still looks like a perfumed walrus," Charlus muttered.

Harry folded the letter neatly and tucked it into his robes. He said nothing, but he was already wondering what Slughorn hoped to find, and what he thought he already knew.


10th September 1935

Tuesday dawned grey and damp, the kind of weather that clung to the skin and made the castle’s stone floors seem even colder.

Classes passed in a steady rhythm. Potions in the morning, where Harry brewed a Calming Draught that came out slightly too viscous for Slughorn’s taste, and Ancient Runes in the afternoon, which he found far more satisfying. He sat beside Minerva, who said little but nodded once when he translated a complex Norse passage without hesitation.

After classes, Harry headed to the pitch for his first official Gryffindor practice.

Anthony had them in the air quickly. No lengthy pep talk, just formation drills for the Chasers and accuracy practice for the beaters. Archie Hall, the keeper, was in front of the hoops, practising his saves against some enchanted quaffles which left Harry, circling above them, searching for one of the practice snitches. The wind was biting, and visibility was low, but Harry quickly adjusted to the conditions, spotting a glint of silver at the other end of the pitch, which he promptly caught, nearly scaring Archie off his broom.

Charlus jogged over, broom in hand, at the end of practice. “You’re going to make everyone else look bad if you keep flying like that.”

“Then keep up,” Harry replied, but there was no heat in his words.

The walk up from the pitch was slow, their boots crunching on the gravel path as the last streaks of sunlight stretched across the grounds. Charlus was still riding the high of the training session, as he talked about line formations, seemingly to himself as Minerva was only half listening.

As they reached the Castle, Harry broke off, heading the other direction from the other two.

“You’ll be late for dinner if you wander off now,” Minerva said as they reached the entrance hall.

Harry shrugged, tugging his cloak off his shoulder. “I need to do something.”

Charlus arched a brow. “Don't knacker yourself out, Harry."

“I’ll be fine,” Harry said, already turning away. “I just need… a few hours.”

He slipped through the quieter corridors, his pace steady but relaxed. The warmth from flying was fading now, replaced by the familiar ache behind his ribs, which came after the adrenaline settled.

The stretch of seventh-floor corridor came into view — long and quiet, torchlight flickering against ancient stone. He passed the tapestry once, then twice, letting the familiar rhythm settle into his breathing.

The door appeared on the third pass, as usual, and he didn't hesitate to step through.

The space was simple but elegant with high ceilings, soft candlelight, and walls polished smooth like black ice. The duelling floor gleamed in the low light, just as it had the previous week.

And at the far end of the chamber, already waiting, like she belonged there, was Cassiopeia.

He said nothing, letting the door seal shut behind him.

She didn’t turn when he entered. Instead, she stood near the centre of the Room, perfectly still, wand resting at her side. Candlelight caught in the silver trim of her sleeves, flickering across the obsidian floor like reflections on still water.

Harry stepped in without a word.

“You showed up,” she said, her voice light but unreadable.

“I said I would.” He replied, shrugging off his Quidditch outer robe, leaving him standing in his jumper and trousers.

She turned, slowly — her gaze landing on him.

“You look tired,” she said, eyes flicking to his shoulder. “Or is that just your face's natural resting position?”

Harry’s brow arched faintly. “Did you rehearse that?”

She shrugged, "You’re not special enough for rehearsals. I am surprised you showed up; however, considering how you flew in practice. You must be exhausted."

“Mm.” He let his wand slide into his hand. “So you were watching.”

“I was bored,” she said. “And you were rather dramatic.”

“Comes naturally,” Harry replied. “Can't help it, I'm afraid.”

Her lips twitched. It was not quite a smile, but something very close. “You must be mad, the way you fly, Peverell. It looked to me as though you didn't care if you hit the ground.”

“I didn’t,” he said, giving a noncommittal shrug.

She cocked her head to the side as if she was eyeing him up. “Is that why you came, a death wish? Or were just hoping I’ll be gentle like last time?”

“Oh, that was you going gently?” he asked, stepping into position. "I would love to see you at your full effort."

She moved to mirror him, her hand tightening around her wand slightly.

“Try not to fall apart mid-duel,” she said, voice soft as silk. “I’d hate to ruin the mystery.”

Harry met her eyes across the quiet space. “Don’t worry. You’ll still have questions after I beat you.”

Then he smiled. “Ladies first?”

Cassiopeia's mouth curved slightly. “How chivalrous.”


She moved first, firing a clean stunner to test his guard.

He deflected it like it was nothing with a casual flick of his wrist.

Cass narrowed her eyes and sent a tripping jinx his way, low and fast, attempting to make him adjust his footing. He didn’t. He just stepped aside, not even bothering to counter.

Cass’s fingers tightened slightly around her wand. She cast again, more intensely now. A three-spell chain, one after the other. Stun. Knockback. Cut.

He handled them all with ease.

She felt something twist in her gut at the realisation that he was toying with her.

Her next curse cracked across the floor where he’d just stood a second previously, his shield springing into existence to shield him from the debris.

Then he cast.

A flick of his wand, and her foot locked to the floor.

Only for a moment. Barely more than a heartbeat, causing her to stumble forward slightly. She snapped her head up, expecting a follow-up, but he simply stood there, his impossibly green eyes boring into her and a passive look on his face.

She snarled under her breath and sent a retaliatory curse that slammed against his shield hard enough to light the wall behind him.

And still — still — he barely reacted.

Then came the grin, curling the corner of his lips as he stood, letting his shield drop and taking a step towards her.

And then, the bastard winked.

Cass saw red.

She didn’t think.

The spells came sharp and biting, with curses and hexes designed to hurt her opponent and his annoyingly perfect eyes and his irritatingly handsome face.

He blocked them all.

She cursed inwardly to herself, as he moved like the fatigue from his Quidditch practice didn’t affect him.

She watched as he gave a small chuckle, which caused her to seethe in anger because the laugh was neither smug nor mocking. It was far worse.

It was out of amusement.

She pushed harder, sending a fire-whip curse that skidded across his silver shield. Another spell cracked the tiles at his feet. Her braid came loose as she ducked a sudden counter, and she barely registered the sting of hair in her face as she came up casting again.

But it didn’t matter.

He was done playing.

His disarming spell was fast, efficient and terribly accurate.

And before she could even think of shielding or dodging, her wand was gone, flying through the air towards him, clattering against the floor as it landed.

Cass stood frozen, chest heaving, lips parted slightly as the burn of effort throbbed down her arms.

Harry didn’t gloat.

He just stood there, wand still raised, breathing calmly. Frustratingly so.

And that damn grin was still there.

“Yield?” he asked.

She didn’t answer. She couldn't answer, not with her pride, her pulse, and whatever this was still hammering through her blood.


Harry held her gaze.

Her anger wasn’t loud. It was cold, simmering beneath the skin, barely held in check. It didn’t bother him. If anything, it fascinated him.

She was beautiful like this, her hair fallen out of her braid and her cheeks tinted red.

A breath later, she bent and picked up her wand, fingers curling tight around the grip.

“You’re enjoying this,” she said, not quite looking at him.

Harry raised an eyebrow. “And what if I am?”

She straightened, jaw clenched. “You were playing with me.”

He tilted his head slightly. “You make it sound like I didn’t take you seriously.”

“You didn’t.”

“I did,” he said quietly. “That’s why you lost.”

Cass drew in a sharp breath. “Arrogant prick.”

Harry smiled. “That’s more like it.”

She turned to walk away, but didn’t make it to the door before he added, “You fight better when you are angry.”

She froze.

“I fight fine,” she said over her shoulder, voice clipped. “You’re just—”

“Better?” he offered.

She looked back at him then, really looked. Her eyes were bright, her cheeks flushed, and her mouth parted slightly like she couldn’t quite decide what to say next.

“Merlin, you’re infuriating,” she snapped.

“You say that like it’s a bad thing,” Harry said, tone teasing, eyes still on hers as he flicked his wrist and holstered his wand.

Cass stared at him for a beat longer, then turned sharply and strode toward the door.

But her hand paused on the handle.

“What are you even doing here, Peverell?” she asked, without turning around. “Really.”

Harry watched her for a moment.

And then replied, “I'm still figuring that out.”

She nodded, then turned, leaving without another word.

Harry exhaled slowly.

He stood alone in the quiet room, the grin she’d put on his face lingering a moment longer.

Then it faded.

He sat down on the edge of the duelling platform and ran a hand through his hair.

The way his pulse was still high despite the duel being over, the way he’d smiled without thinking, the way his eyes had followed the swing of her cloak as she walked away.

Shit.

The grin left his face as though he had been slapped.

His hand dropped to his lap, curling loosely around the edge of the platform.

Ginny’s ring, the one she’d given him, sat cold and quiet against his chest beneath the fabric.

He closed his eyes for a long moment.

She was gone. And this wasn’t about replacing her. It couldn’t be.

But the guilt curled up all the same.

He hadn’t felt anything like this in weeks.

And now he did, and it felt like betrayal.


11th September 1935

Wednesday came crisp and clear, the sky a sharp blue over frost-kissed lawns. By now, the rhythm of lessons had taken hold, and Harry moved through them with ease.

After classes, he returned to the dorm to change, slipping out of his uniform in favour of some smarter robes.

Nyx watched from the windowsill as he adjusted the cuff of his sleeve.

“Don’t give me that look,” Harry muttered.

She blinked once, cocked her head to the side, before gliding down towards him and dissolving back into his side.

Charlus appeared in the doorway, already dressed in dark green. “Ready for your first taste of elite Hogwarts socialising?”

Harry arched a brow. “Should I be worried?”

“Nah. It's not as bad as you might think. He will flatter you endlessly and try to pry any information he can out of you, but the food is good at least.”

They left together, footsteps echoing through the stone corridor as the sun dipped low beyond the windows.

The Potions classroom had been utterly transformed.

Where once there were rows of cauldrons and long, battered workbenches, now stood a shining mahogany table, polished until it gleamed in the soft candlelight, lined with high-backed velvet chairs. Floating orbs of golden light bobbed gently above the centrepieces and trays of enchanted delicacies steamed gently to one side. The scent of spice, plum wine, and fresh ink curled through the air, invading his nose with force.

Professor Slughorn stood near the head of the table, cheeks flushed with excitement. "Ah! Mr Peverell, Mr Potter, Miss Fawley—wonderful! Do come in, do come in. I trust you’re all quite ready for a little evening indulgence, hmm?"

Harry entered alongside Charlus and Augusta, expression unreadable as his sharp green eyes took in the room. Arcturus Black was already seated near the far end, cloaked in sleek charcoal-grey robes that suited his cool precision. He looked every inch the Lord of House Black. When Harry entered, Arcturus offered the slightest nod of acknowledgement, which Harry returned in kind.

The room was filled with sixth- and seventh-years, alongside a handful of poised fifth-years who had clearly been invited early. Some students greeted Harry with curious nods, a few with wary glances, and others with open intrigue.

Slughorn, ever the extrovert, launched into his routine with well-practised ease, gliding from student to student like a rotund social butterfly. He praised Augusta’s uncle—the current Minister for Magic—with dramatic flourishes and winked at Charlus as he extolled the Potters’ reputation in the Department of Law Enforcement.

Harry remained mostly silent, sipping spiced pumpkin juice and letting the professor’s rambling bounce off him. He answered when spoken to, but his quiet seemed to trouble Slughorn more than open defiance might have. Eventually, the man bustled over with an exaggerated air of excitement.

"Mr Peverell, I must say, it’s an honour. An old name, a powerful name, resurfacing in such intriguing times."

Harry glanced up at him mildly. "Names don’t mean much on their own."

Slughorn chuckled heartily, apparently unfazed by the cool tone. "Quite right, quite right! But some names carry history. The Peverells. One might say that your reputation is mythic."

From the far end of the table, a cool voice interrupted. "Myths belong in books."

Abraxas Malfoy sat back in his chair, legs crossed with calculated poise. His platinum hair gleamed under the candlelight, and his expression bore the lazy disdain of someone convinced of his own superiority.

Slughorn raised both hands in mock alarm. "Play nice, boys, play nice."

Harry turned to look at Malfoy directly, his tone calm but unwavering. "That would require everyone at the table to be playing."

Charlus let out a low whistle. Augusta remained impassive, sipping her drink.

Abraxas tilted his head slightly. "Rumours spread quickly when ghosts start walking the halls again."

"Then perhaps you should stop chasing them," Harry replied, his voice still calm and collected. "You never know what might happen if you do."

A brief silence settled over the table. The tension hummed beneath the surface like a held breath.

Arcturus glanced between them, his expression unreadable, but did not speak.

Slughorn, sensing the need to divert, clapped his hands with theatrical cheer. "Now, now! Let’s talk ambitions! Mr Peverell, have you given any thought to your future in magical Britain?"

Harry tilted his head just slightly, pausing before he replied. "I have a few ideas. Nothing I’m ready to speak about just yet," he said, then added, "I think it’s important to understand the shape of the world before deciding where to stand in it. Some things are still settling for me."

That earned a few thoughtful looks. Some students nodded, and others exchanged quiet murmurs. Slughorn looked mildly disappointed, but covered it quickly, turning the conversation toward a seventh-year discussing her future internship at the Department of International Magical Cooperation.

The rest of the evening passed in a stream of well-groomed conversation. Potion trends, Ministry gossip, and debates about bloodline politics filled the space. Harry spoke only when he had something worth saying. He observed carefully, memorising names, noting who deferred to whom, who was more vocal and who was more observant.

Arcturus remained mostly silent, but his gaze often flicked toward Harry with something akin to calculation. Harry didn’t return the stares, but he noticed the Lord Black.

By the time Slughorn dismissed them, the candles had burned low, the desserts mostly picked over, and the warmth of the room had faded into something more measured and cool.

As they made their way back toward Gryffindor Tower, Charlus elbowed Harry lightly.

"You’ve got a real talent for making people uncomfortable."

"Only the ones who need to be," Harry said quietly, a feint grin settling over his features.

Augusta smirked. "Malfoy’s going to be fuming for days."

The satisfaction in Harry's voice was unmistakable as he replied, "Good."


13th September 1935

Thursday morning broke cold and sharp, the sky outside the Great Hall a pale sheet of winter grey, clouds dragging low like smoke clinging to the towers. The firelight flickered against the enchanted ceiling, casting strange shadows across the long rows of tables.

Harry sat at the Gryffindor table, surrounded by the now-familiar rhythm of his friends. Charlus on one side, already reaching for the marmalade; Augusta across from him with the morning's edition of the Daily Prophet unfolded in front of her. Minerva sat beside her, buttering a scone with mechanical precision. Octavius, still half-asleep over a bowl of porridge, yawned loudly, and Poppy quietly stirred sugar into her tea. Charlotte, meanwhile, sat at the ned of the group, next to Poppy, keeping her thoughts to herself.

A wave of sadness had washed over Harry at hearing about Charlotte's upbringing. He knew that Muggle orphanages, especially in the 1930s, were not places where anyone should be raised. Tom Riddle was evidence enough for that. But here Charlotte was, a pleasant and well-mannered little girl who was enraptured by her new surroundings. He had spent enough time with her now to realise that she was talented, hardworking and kind, despite the circumstances of her upbringing.

Once again, his protective side reared its head in the direction of the little first-year.

Harry reached for a slice of toast he had no real intention of eating.

Charlus was in unusually high spirits, humming a song under his breath as he stacked sausages like bricks on his plate. Augusta, by contrast, was fully alert, her eyes scanning the Daily Prophet for any headlines.

Then came the sound of the post owls.

A storm of feathers swirled overhead, their arrivals like a gust of wind sweeping across the tables. Letters dropped into laps, packages onto plates in front of waiting students. Harry barely looked up until a sleek, slate-grey owl swooped low and released a thin envelope onto his toast.

The parchment was heavy, with a seal that was dark blue and bore the insignia of the Ministry of Magic.

Charlus leaned over, eyebrows raised.

Harry broke the seal with deliberate care. Inside, a single sheet of parchment was folded crisply.

Opening it, he read the missive aloud.

To Mr H. I. Peverell,

By order of the Wizengamot of Magical Britain, you are hereby summoned to appear before the full council of the Wizengamot on Saturday, the 14th of September, at 10 a.m., in Courtroom Ten at the Ministry of Magic.

The purpose of this summons is to verify matters of identity, ancestral inheritance, and the potential reactivation of the Peverell seat on the Wizengamot. If everything is in order, you will be required to stay for the remainder of the meeting.

Attendance is mandatory. You are advised to come prepared to present magical proof of lineage, family claim, or documentation supporting your right to the ancestral seat.

You will be provided a Portkey by Headmaster Armando Dippet for direct transportation to the Ministry of Magic.

May your conduct reflect the dignity of your alleged House,

Secretary to the Wizengamot, Revena Yaxley

Charlus whistled low. "Subtle as a Bludger to the head."

Augusta had already turned in her seat, expression unreadable. She folded the newspaper neatly, tucking it beside her plate. "I told you this would come sooner rather than later."

Harry folded the parchment with slow care and slid it into the inside pocket of his robes. "It doesn’t change anything."

Augusta’s voice was softer this time. "It changes everything. But that’s not always a bad thing."

Charlus looked between them, clearly trying to read the tension. "You’re going, right?"

Harry nodded once. "It doesn't appear that I have much choice in the matter."

Around them, the whispers had already begun. Faces turned as those who had overheard Harry quickly turned to their neighbours, repeating what they had heard.

By Saturday morning, his name would no longer be a rumour. It would be a record, out in the open for everyone to see.


The door to the Room of Requirement melted open before him. Inside, the chamber was quiet.

Cassiopeia stood at its centre, waiting just as she had on Tuesday.

She didn’t turn when he entered—just twirled her wand between two fingers like a conductor waiting for the first note.

Harry stepped in without a word, letting the door seal behind him.

They faced each other, ten paces apart. There was no greeting for him this time as he watched her raise her wand.

Her spells came swiftly and controlled, a considerable change to how their previous duel had ended.

She tried to push him into a fight he clearly didn’t want, yet it ended the way it always did.

A simple disarming spell to the chest saw her wand plucked from her grip by a ribbon of light, spinning through the air until he reached out and caught it.

She just looked at him, brows slightly drawn as he held it in front of him, offering it back.

"You’re off." She said, walking forward slowly.

Harry blinked. "What?"

"You didn’t care," she said, voice cool but not cold. "That wasn’t a duel. That was... I don’t know what it was... going through the motions perhaps?" Her grey eyes narrowed, calculating. "You’re distracted."

Almost reluctantly, he said, "I was summoned to the Wizengamot."

That gave her pause.

Her tone shifted. "Already?"

Harry nodded. "This morning. I am to appear in front of them on Saturday."

She stopped in front of him, brushing her fingers against his as she took her wand back.

"You’re worried."

"I'm... It's not so much the hearing more..."

"You don’t like being told who you are."

That tugged the corner of his mouth. "No. I don’t."

She moved past him, settling on the nearest bench with a grace that seemed effortless. Her posture was relaxed, but her eyes never left him.

"You’ll win," she said. "You know that, right?"

"I'm not sure."

Cass tilted her head slightly. "Are you not who you say you are?"

He shook his head. "I am. I wasn't talking about winning the case. That is only the start of the battle."

She was quiet for a moment. Then: "How so?"

"The moment they see me for what I am, I won't be Harry anymore. I'll be Lord Peverell. I will be just a name to them. Something they can try to control and manipulate."

Cass was quiet for a heartbeat, then said softly, "I know what that's like."

Harry glanced at her, studying the line of her jaw, the way her hands folded in her lap.

"I've been told who to be since I could walk," she continued. "My uncle wanted a prize to be sold to the highest bidder for his own political gain. My cousins? They're the only ones who ever looked at me and didn’t see a pawn to be used."

"Arcturus."

"And Dorea." Her voice softened on the latter. "But even Arcturus… sometimes I think he doesn’t see how deep the knives go. How heavy it gets, when you're meant to shine for a House instead of just... living."

Harry was silent for a moment, "I get that."

She turned toward him, expression unreadable. "There is something off about you, Peverell. You seem too old to be a student, even though you look the right age. There is a weight behind everything you do and say. It is as though you have bled to get here and now find yourself out of place."

"I have."

Cass frowned slightly, voice dropping. "And yet, you are too young to have seen war."

Harry shrugged, a loose, careless movement. "You learn fast if you want to live."

She studied him, something troubled flickering behind her eyes.

"When was this?"

He gave a small, sardonic smile. "Not here, but I fought, I killed, and I watched others die."

After a moment, she asked, very softly, "Did you win?"

Harry turned his head slightly, meeting her gaze, his face half-covered in shadow.

"No one did."

Cass's fingers tightened slightly around her wand, but she said nothing.

They sat together in the silence which stretched long, heavy, but not awkward.

Cass turned her head slightly, voice low enough that it barely stirred the air between them. "What keeps you fighting, then?"

Harry's fingers flexed once against the bench.

He didn’t look at her when he answered. "I don't know how to stop."

Cass didn’t press. She simply sat there a moment longer. Seemingly lost in thought.

Harry shifted first, rising slowly to his feet. Cass followed a heartbeat later, her wand slipping back into her sleeve with practised ease.

They walked from the chamber side by side, the hush of the Room folding shut behind them like the closing of a book.

Harry matched her pace without thinking, falling into step beside her as they made their way through the quiet castle.

After a few silent strides, he spoke, voice low but formal. "May I escort you back to your common room, Miss Black?"

Cass shot him a sidelong glance, one brow arching with playful incredulity. A glimmer of dry humour lit her eyes.

"How gallant, Lord Peverell," she said lightly. "Though I would have you know that it is Lady Black."

"My sincerest apologies, my lady," he returned, a grin lifting the corners of his lips.

"And how exactly do you plan to escort me if you don't even know where my common room is?" she asked.

Harry smirked, the tension in his shoulders easing just a fraction. He caught her eye, letting a lazy confidence slip into his voice.

"Who says I don't?"

Cass laughed, a soft, genuine sound that made the empty corridor feel a little less cold as they walked, their steps echoing off the stone.

As they turned the last corner toward the entrance to the Slytherin common room, a figure came into view, leaning casually against the wall, arms crossed.

Arcturus Black.

He raised a brow at the sight of them approaching together, but if he was surprised, he didn’t show it.

"Cousin," he said smoothly, giving Cass a slight nod before his sharp grey eyes flicked to Harry. "Peverell. Out for a midnight stroll?"

Harry met his gaze with the same easy calm. "Just seeing Miss Black safely back to her door."

Arcturus's mouth twitched, the barest hint of amusement. "How gallant."

Cass snorted softly. "He takes it very seriously. Even called me 'Lady Black.'"

"Did he now?" Arcturus drawled, clearly entertained at the exchange.

Harry only smiled faintly, offering no further explanation.

Cass stepped toward the entrance, murmuring the password. The stone wall slid aside with a low rumble.

She glanced back at Harry before she and her cousin disappeared into the common room, the stone sealing quietly behind them.


"Late night," he said quietly, voice amused.

Cassiopeia arched a brow as she pulled her robe tighter around her shoulders. "Since when do you monitor curfews?"

Arcturus smiled faintly, though it never quite touched his eyes. "Since I started noticing you weren’t coming back alone."

Cass rolled her eyes and stepped past him, further into the common room.

The space inside was near-deserted. A few black and green cloaked figures hunched over books in shadowed corners, their whispered conversations blending with the low crackle of the fire.

She shrugged off her robe and draped it over a chair, fingers lingering longer than necessary on the worn fabric. Arcturus moved past her, dropping into a chair by the hearth with the effortless self-possession only a Black could manage.

She didn’t sit immediately. Instead, she paced a slow, thoughtful line before the fire, the flames painting restless gold across her dark hair.

The leather of Arcturus's chair creaked as he shifted, resting one ankle over his knee.

"You don't usually invite your sparring partners to walk you back," he said dryly.

Cass turned to face him, folding her arms. "He insisted. It felt rude not to accept."

Arcturus tilted his head, studying her with sharp, thoughtful eyes.

"Or maybe," he said, a note of quiet amusement threading his words, "you don’t mind when it’s him."

Cass narrowed her eyes, but her cheeks warmed all the same. She dropped into the chair opposite him, a little too heavily to be graceful.

"I’m not thirteen, Arcturus," she said, dry. "You don’t need to interrogate me over a boy."

Arcturus smirked. "True. But it’s not every day I see you willingly spend time with a boy you can’t beat in a duel."

Cassiopeia scowled at the fire, unwilling to meet his gaze. "He’s... different."

She leaned back into the chair, which creaked softly under her. Her voice dropped lower, almost like she didn’t want anyone else to hear.

"He looks at me," she said, softer now, "and he sees me. Not as a Black, just as a person."

The words sat between them, heavy but clean, like stones laid carefully one atop another.

Arcturus leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees. Then, with a dry edge to his voice, he added, "Of course, it doesn’t hurt that he’s easy on the eyes, either."

Cassiopeia started, turning to glare at him, a flush creeping into her cheeks.

"You’re insufferable," she said, heat prickling under her skin.

Arcturus smiled, slow and irritatingly knowing. "Family trait," he said.

She huffed and looked away, but the corner of her mouth twitched upward despite herself.

Arcturus sobered slightly.

"I’m not warning you off him," he said after a moment. "I actually like him. He’s sharp, and he knows when to keep his cards close to his chest, but be careful, cousin. He is a powerful wizard and a complete mystery. Do not let emotions replace sense."

Cass frowned at the fire again, the playful mood slipping back into seriousness.

"I won’t," she said quietly.

Arcturus rose, and as he passed her chair, he squeezed her shoulder briefly.

"You are a Black. You’re not meant to be anyone’s shadow," he said, voice low. "Don’t let yourself become one."

Without waiting for a response, he headed for the boys' staircase, his steps light and unhurried.

Cass remained by the fire, the flames reflecting in her dark eyes.

She thought of Harry — of the way he had looked at her tonight with those eyes of his. There had been no judgment or questioning, merely a vague sense of curiosity.


14th September 1935

By Saturday morning, the tension inside the castle had shifted.

Abraxas Malfoy had taken to strutting through the halls with a kind of rehearsed grandeur, like an actor preparing for a spotlight he believed already belonged to him. His smirks were sharper, his words laced with feigned innocence and venomous implication.

Harry merely ignored him.

When Saturday morning arrived, the dormitory was quiet as a grave. The sky outside was a pale silver, early light brushing the windows like frost. Harry rose before the others, dressing slowly and methodically, keeping his thoughts away from the looming hearing.

He stood before the long mirror mounted beside his bed, fastening the clasp on a set of finely tailored dark grey robes, the best he owned. Until now, they had stayed folded in the trunk at the foot of his bed. Today, they were different. He’d altered them the night before with a few careful enchantments. On the left breast, embroidered with silver thread that shimmered faintly in the right light, was the coat of arms of the Peverell family.

A circlet. A line. A triangle. The Hallows, stylised and stark against the dark robes.

Charlus woke just as Harry was adjusting the cuffs. He yawned and stretched, but when he saw Harry, his face slackened.

"You’re really doing it, then. My father’s attending, by the way. He said it’s the first time he’s seen the Wizengamot this stirred up over a single name in decades."

Octavius, now awake too, added, "Mine too. He’s trying to play it cool, but he’s curious. Wants to see if the Peverell heir has as much bite as his bark."

Harry let out a dry breath. "Comforting."

Charlus stepped out of his bed, eyes drifting to the crest on Harry’s chest. "You look the part," he said, softer now.

Harry studied his reflection for a moment longer. He didn’t want to walk into that courtroom looking like a boy caught in a storm. He needed to look like he belonged there. He took a long, quiet breath, then he turned away from the mirror, towards the door.

The corridor outside the Headmaster’s office was quiet and deserted, the paintings along the stone walls peering as he passed.

Charlus and Octavius walked beside Harry in silence, their usual banter stripped away by the gravity of the moment.

When they reached the base of the stone staircase, which hid behind the gargoyle, Charlus stopped.

"Guess this is where we leave you," he said, trying to keep his voice light but not quite managing.

Harry didn’t say anything. He just looked at them, at his first real friends in this world, and gave a quiet nod.

Charlus frowned, then stepped in and gripped his shoulder. "You’ve got this. They’ll try to make it about blood and legacy and whatever else they like to polish their wands thinking about. Just be respectful and act like you belong there because you do."

Harry let out a soft breath. "Thanks. Both of you."

They nodded and stepped back, leaving him at the foot of the winding staircase.

Professor Dippet was waiting at the top. He wore deep indigo robes with a silver lining. His expression was calm, but his eyes carried something gentler—something closer to pride.

"Mr Peverell," he said, gesturing for Harry to enter the office behind him. "You are punctual, as always."

Harry stepped inside.

Dippet approached him with slow steps. "Before you activate the Portkey, I would like to say something."

Harry waited.

"Legacy is often spoken of as if it is something you inherit," Dippet said. "But I find that the strongest legacies are built, not given. The name Peverell may carry weight, but today, the man who bears it will decide what that weight truly means."

He held out the brass compass, now glowing faintly with magic.

Harry took the compass, feeling its hum beneath his fingers.

He nodded once. "Thank you, Headmaster."

And then, without another word, he felt the jerk around his navel and was gone.


The rush of Portkey travel snapped off in a breath, and Harry landed with a thud on the cold, polished black tiles of the Ministry Atrium. The floor shimmered faintly beneath his boots, enchanted obsidian swirling with pale gold veins that caught and bent the light. He straightened slowly, breath fogging in the oddly chilled air.

The space around him loomed, vast and echoing and impossibly tall. Pillars carved from marble rose into the arched ceiling, their capitals adorned with intricate patterns and shifting mosaics.

At the heart of the Atrium, the Fountain of Magical Brethren stood, its water flowing in gentle arcs, glinting silver beneath the magical lights. The statues glistened brightly, but there was a hollowness to the expressions they wore.

Harry adjusted his robes, fingers brushing the embroidered Peverell coat of arms stitched above his heart. The silver triangle, circle, and line shimmered briefly in the low light.

Ministry employees filtered past in small clusters, their footsteps echoing off the tiles. Some offered lingering glances, eyes flicking from his face to the crest. A few stared openly, recognition flickering across their features.

His stride was steady as he set off towards the security desk, but his pulse beat just a little faster beneath his ribs.

Nearing it, a wizard stepped into his path. Robes of charcoal grey, parchment in one hand, wand sheathed at his hip. He was an older man with thinning black hair and sharp features.

"Mr Peverell?" he asked, voice clipped and professional.

"Yes," Harry answered calmly.

"You’re expected. Courtroom Ten. This way, please."

Harry followed without hesitation.

As they approached the row of golden elevators tucked beneath the far end of the Atrium, the gates rattled open and they stepped inside. The doors clanged shut behind them, the brass grate humming softly as the lift began to descend with a subtle jolt.

They dropped quickly. Harry watched the numbers flicker past. Level Four, Level Five, Level Six... The torches outside the grated walls became fewer and dimmer the farther they travelled.

At Level Nine, the lift ground to a halt. The doors creaked open with a metallic groan, revealing a dim corridor lined with stone and bracketed torches.

"This way," the official said, stepping out.

Harry followed, without preamble.

They reached a final set of tall, black double doors, their surface etched with faint silver runes that pulsed at the edges of perception.

The man turned. "Wait here. You’ll be called in shortly."

Harry gave a small nod of thanks as the man stepped through the doors and vanished into the chamber beyond.

And so he waited.

Chapter 9: Out in the Open

Chapter Text

Act 1, Chapter 7 – Out in the Open

14th September 1935

The doors to the Wizengamot chamber swung open.

The chamber was vast, its walls carved into a perfect circle, and flickering blue flames hung suspended in mid-air, casting a pale light over everything below. The floor beneath Harry was polished obsidian, inlaid with interlocking runes and concentric silver circles that seemed to flow away from him live dark waves on an body of water.

Harry looked around, noticing that, instead of benches like in the courtrooms, the members of the Wizengamot each sat in their own chairs, which ringed the chamber in concentric circles. Each seat was a unique, carved from deep wood or ancient stone, decorated in the colours and sigils of the House that they bore the Lord or Lady of.

In his time, the Ministry had been primarily controlled by the office of the Minister for Magic, but here, it was the Lords of the Ancient and Noble Houses that held sway. He had learned that during the first war against Voldemort, the Minister at the time, Millicent Bagnold, had been granted emergency powers which had limited the influence of the Wizengamot. When Fudge had been elected following her retirement, he had not reinstated the old way, causing even more of the highest Lords to flock to Voldemort’s side in the hopes that he would return their lost power.

As he looked around, he spotted Fleamont Potter sitting a couple of seats to the left of the Chief Warlock’s raised platform. Harry gave a subtle nod to the Potter Lord before letting his eyes drift over the rest of the chamber’s occupants.

Each seat bore the colours and sigil of its House. He saw the red and gold of the Potters with their gryphon crest; the burgundy lion of House Longbottom beside it. On the opposite side of the Chief Warlock’s dais sat a man with sleek silver hair and pale grey eyes — unmistakably a Malfoy. This must be Septimus, Abraxas’ father.

Harry’s knowledge of the Noble Houses mainly came from reading a copy of Nature’s Nobility: A Wizarding Genealogy, which he’d found during one of his summer visits to Flourish and Blotts. He had known it would be useful to understand the hierarchy of the old families when his identity eventually became public, and that it would be detrimental to his life here if he did not.

As he continued scanning, his eyes caught on a familiar figure he hadn’t expected to see.

Arcturus Black sat in the seat directly behind Septimus, the black and silver Grim sigil of House Black prominent on the marble. He knew that Charlus and Octavius could not attend, being only heirs and not yet Lords, but Arcturus, as Harry had learned after his arrival at Hogwarts, had inherited the title of Lord Black following his father Orion’s death the year before.

Their eyes met, and a flicker of mutual respect passed between them. Harry recalled Sirius’s bitter descriptions of his grandfather, calling him “just like all the other cunts in my family,” but so far, Arcturus had not lived up to that scorn. He had spoken to Harry only the previous week about his indifference to blood purity, and while it had surprised him at the time, Harry had seen no reason to doubt him since.

He recognised other crests: the Greengrasses, Notts, Selwyns, Bones, Abbotts, Goldsteins, Boots, Lestranges, and Prewetts. Octavius’ father offered him a slight nod, and though they had never met, Octavius had told Harry that his father was a good-natured man, recently fallen on hard times, but still loyal to his principles. Evidently, Octavius had spoken of him to his father.

Some chairs bore the sigils of extinct Houses — vacant but still respected by the Wizengamot. He saw the familiar crests of the four founders of Hogwarts and even the black cobra of the Gaunt family, despite knowing that Marvolo Gaunt still lived. One more caught his eye as he scanned the room, and he soon fixed his eyes on a seat, not far from Fleamont’s position, that bore the triangular mark of the Peverells, complete with an onyx raven in flight. Its seat, carved from deep black stone and veined with silver that pulsed almost imperceptibly, stood empty and untouched.

He strode forward with quiet confidence, the soft echo of his steps the only sound in the chamber.

From his seat, the Chief Warlock — a stern, hawk-eyed man with a sharp jaw and a thick iron-grey moustache — rose to his full height. His ceremonial robes, trimmed in deep navy and silver thread, shimmered faintly beneath the chamber’s enchanted light as he lifted his wand. With a single flick, a chime rang through the air, silencing the room.

"Let the record show," he said, his voice clipped and resonant, "that the Wizengamot of Great Britain is now in session. We are convened today to hear the claim of revival pertaining to the extinct line of House Peverell, as well as some legislative issues which will come after."

He lowered his wand, eyes scanning the gathered Lords before finally settling on Harry, standing alone towards the door.

"Let the claimant step forward."

Harry obliged.

The click of his boots against the rune-marked floor echoed through the chamber, and the silver veins of the chamber’s foundation pulsed faintly beneath his feet. He walked not toward the centre as was probably expected of him, but directly to the seat itself.

As he approached, the room's ambient noise dropped to a hush that seemed to press against the skin. The Lords watched in silence, some with narrowed eyes, others with cautious curiosity. Fleamont’s expression was unreadable, and Arcturus Black watched closely, leaning back with the easy poise of a predator.

Septimus Malfoy’s voice cut through the silence.

"This is absurd."

Harry paused mid-step, still silent.

Malfoy rose slowly from his seat, every inch the aristocrat — silver hair immaculate and his posture a clear challenge. The serpent-headed cane he held tapped once against the floor.

"We are expected to believe that a boy, not yet of age, wearing a name plucked from a children's story, can walk into this chamber and lay claim to one of the oldest and most sacred titles in magical history without question or evidence to support it?" He turned to the Chief Warlock, though his words were meant for the room. "Let us not confuse theatre with legitimacy. The Peverell Family has been extinct for centuries, and this boy is nothing but a liar and a fraud."

The silence that followed was taut.

Harry didn't respond, simply smiling at the Malfoy Lord before turning back to face the chair. Harry could hear the whisperings as he drew up next to it and knew that Malfoy's words must be addressed if he were to leave here with his dignity intact.

The Chief Warlock cleared his throat. "Lord Malfoy raises a point that must be addressed. This court requires—"

Harry turned slightly and inclined his head toward the Chief Warlock.

"If I may, Chief Warlock."

The elder wizard paused, then gave a single nod. "You may."

Harry turned fully, his eyes falling on Septimus Malfoy.

"I am sure that many of you have heard the rumours surrounding my family," he began, addressing the room but keeping his gaze fixed on the pale eyes of Malfoy. "And for centuries the line has been thought to have died and fallen to the pages of history or even myth, as you said."

He held Malfoy’s gaze without flinching.

"Though I would like nothing more than to ignore your childish interruption, Lord Malfoy, I find myself somewhat aggrieved at your accusation of fraud."

Malfoy’s lips thinned as Harry let the words settle around the chamber, revelling in the uncomfortable shuffles from some of the inhabitants.

"You called me a liar, Lord Malfoy. You said that my lineage was dead, and yet here you stand, shaking in fear at the prospect that I might sit."

The silence that followed was total as Malfoy stood again, his voice rising with wounded pride. "This is a farce! You cannot let this stand — we require proof, we require documentation, tradition, witnesses—"

But his voice faltered as Harry turned away from him, and without another word, he stepped forward and placed his hand upon the armrest of the obsidian chair.

The moment his skin met the stone, a hum of magic permeated the air of the chamber, charging it with something akin to static electricity. The silver veins in the seat flared with life, runes igniting in sharp, geometric precision. Shadow spilt from the base of the chair like smoke drawn through light, curling and coiling in a slow spiral around Harry’s boots.

Malfoy’s protest turned into a strangled noise as he sank slowly back into his seat.

Harry, calm and composed, lowered himself into the chair. "I think you will find, Lord Malfoy, that rumours of the Peverell's extinction have been greatly exaggerated."

A soft chuckle came from somewhere to his left, and turning, he found Albus Dumbledore sitting back in his seat, a look of bemusement on his face and the characteristic twinkle shining maddeningly. He nodded at his Head of House, who smiled back kindly. Harry found comfort in his support, especially given the rather frosty start to their relationship. But as the months had dragged on, Harry had seen more and more of the Dumbledore he knew and trusted.

The Chief Warlock finally stirred. He stepped forward to the edge of his platform, hands folded over the head of his staff.

"The Chair of Peverell has accepted the claimant. In accordance with the laws and rites of legacy, the formal Ceremony of Recognition shall commence. The Court will observe the proper sequence, and silence shall be held, the ancestral magic acknowledged, and the rite of declaration completed in full. State your name, your lineage, and your claim to the seat you now occupy."

Harry remained seated for a breath longer, then, with deliberate grace, he rose, feeling the runes beneath the chair flicker once more, faint silver light tracing a slow circle around his feet.

"My name is Harry Ignotus Peverell."

A murmur spread through the rows.

"I am the last living descendant of Ignotus Peverell of Godric’s Hollow. Many in this room will know of the Potters, who also descend from Ignotus through his granddaughter, Iolanthe, who married into the Potter family. That marriage was thought to have ended the Peverell name, but that is not the case."

At this, there was an outbreak of whispering around the chamber. Harry locked eyes with Fleamont, who gave him an encouraging nod.

"Mathon Peverell was her younger brother. Erased from the records, but his line continued in obscurity, choosing exile over assimilation. It is from that line I descend. That legacy was hidden for generations, protected and passed down until it reached me. The name is mine by right, not taken, not assumed and certainly not fabricated. It was given, carried, and returned here in full knowledge of its weight. The blood of Peverell has not faded. It has endured in silence for centuries in shadow, and now, finally, it is back in the open."

The Chief Warlock inclined his head. "Very well. The chamber has heard your lineage. Now you may produce any proof you have to claim the seat."

Harry blinked once, then tilted his head slightly, his voice dry with just a touch of mockery. "What would you prefer, Chief Warlock? A signed letter from Ignotus himself, or perhaps for Death to come and speak on my behalf?"

A ripple of laughter stirred through the chamber. He caught Fleamont winking at him before he mouthed, "Careful."

Harry nodded and turned back to the Chief Warlock, who had raised an eyebrow and looked at him with an expression of mixed amusement and trepidation.

The Chief Warlock raised a single brow. "I would settle for something less... far-fetched, Lord Peverell."

Harry offered the barest hint of a smirk, then turned slightly in his chair, one hand resting casually on the armrest as he gestured toward the seat beneath him.

He sighed theatrically, throwing his arms to his side in mock apathy.

"Very well," he muttered, almost lazily. "Nyx...come."

He felt the stirring of his familiar inside his chest as the raven, sleek and ink-black, materialised, trailing shadows as she coalesced and took flight, circling his head until she settled on the back of his chair, her eyes gleaming like chips of onyx.

Gasps echoed through the chamber. Several Lords leaned forward in their seats. A few recoiled slightly, as if Nyx's presence stirred some instinctive discomfort they couldn’t name.

There was no mistaking her for an ordinary familiar as she cawed loudly, tilting her head to one side and staring out over the gathered Lord and Ladies, the sound echoing like a bell through the circular chamber.

"A conjuration?" came the voice of Lord Nott, thin-lipped and wary. "Or some carefully rehearsed illusion?"

"She is no conjuration," came another voice, this one from Fleamont. "I have seen her before and can assure you that this is no illusion. This is part of the Peverell Family Magic."

The Chief Warlock raised a hand, steadying the rising murmur.

"Lord Peverell," he said slowly, measured, "explain what we are seeing."

Harry reached up, lightly brushing a hand over Nyx’s side. "She is my familiar. As Lord Potter said, she is a part of the Family Magic of House Peverell and is said to have been gifted to our line centuries ago as a guide and companion."

He looked around the chamber, eyes cold. "There are several other ways that I could have proven to you that I am who I say I am, but I do not think you would like the other aspects of my magic. They have a way of... reacting quite violently, so to speak. I do notice that not once has anyone asked to see my Lord's Ring, which I wear proudly and would have sufficed as irrefutable evidence, unless someone here knows a way to forge one? No? I did not think so. Chief Warlock, I have been summoned here to lay claim to a seat in this chamber, which is mine by right. I understand that certain procedures and laws must be followed in such claims, but I believe I have provided sufficient evidence to support my claim."

He did not back down from the stares that were thrown his way, either from curiosity or threatening glares. He was tired of living in the shadows, and they had summoned him here. Let them see the last Peverell in all of his glory. Let them call him arrogant. Let them whisper about blood and precedent. He had seen the world their kind built and had buried too many good people beneath its rot. He had spoken to Cassiopeia about not wanting to be controlled; now, here was his opportunity to prove that to himself and to those around him that he could not be controlled.

He sat back down in his seat, letting his words fill the silence that followed them.

The Chief Warlock cleared his throat. "Lord Peverell," he said, his voice carefully neutral, "you’ve given the Court much to absorb. Your words... have not gone unnoticed."

Harry said nothing.

"You claim the name, the seat, and the blood," the Chief Warlock continued. "And the Chair has accepted you. It has recognised Lord Harry Ignotus Peverell. Your bloodline has been claimed, your identity declared, and your magic demonstrated."

He looked around at the assembled Lords. "By the ancient laws that govern this chamber, and by the will of the assembled Houses, the claim is accepted. The seat of House Peverell is no longer vacant. Let the name be no longer recorded as extinct."

He struck his gavel once, and the silver veins in the chamber flared softly in response.

Harry simply inclined his head once, in cool recognition of what had been done.

"We proceed to the next matter on the docket," he announced, his tone clipped, already trying to restore the rhythm of the day’s business. "Several ongoing legislative reviews remain, including the proposal from House Nott concerning the classification of Muggleborn wand rights—"

Harry’s eyes narrowed.

Of course.

Lord Nott cleared his throat and began to speak, launching into a prepared argument in favour of stricter oversight and licensing for Muggleborn wand use outside of educational settings.

Harry let the words wash over him in the same sanctimonious phrasing he’d heard before in a thousand different forms. Lord Nott's message was framed to be that of safety, of concern for the Statute of Secrecy, but Harry knew, from years of living in the Magical World, that what it was truly about was control.

"Curious," Harry said, loud enough to cut through the chamber.

The room stilled as he spoke. He saw Lord Nottingham glare at his interruption, but he sat, nonetheless.

"Correct me if I am wrong, Lord Nott, but are Muggleborn already not permitted to use magic outside of Hogwarts? Is this measure already not in place? Forgive me, but it sounds like your proposal is not only damaging to our society but also completely fucking useless.

Nott’s mouth hung open slightly, momentarily thrown by Harry's brazen language.

"But please," Harry continued, voice cool, "do go on. I’d like to hear how exactly regulating schoolchildren helps preserve our grand traditions."

The sarcasm landed like a slap.

A few Lords stifled laughs while others turned to glare. Lord Nott looked like he’d bitten through a particularly sour lemon.

Harry leaned back slightly, tapping a finger against the arm of his chair.

"No? Nothing to add? I’d hate to think your passion for magical purity was limited to safe targets who have no seat or voice in this chamber."

The Chief Warlock cleared his throat again, but Harry didn’t look at him.

He just kept watching Nott.

It was Fleamont Potter who broke the silence next, his voice light, almost cheerful, but unmistakably clear in the echoey chamber.

"Well," he said, hands folded neatly before him, "that was rather spirited, wasn’t it? Lord Nott, you must forgive me — I was under the impression we were here to strengthen the realm, not to shrink it."

Harry turned to look at him and saw a mischievous gleam in the Potter Lord's eye.

"Of course," he went on, smiling pleasantly, "if it turns out that the greatest threat to our society is an eleven-year-old with a wand, then perhaps we are in more dire need of reform than I thought."

The jab was gentle in tone, but razor-sharp in its edge.

Fleamont gave no sign he noticed. He simply offered Lord Nott a genial nod, then leaned back in his seat as though he hadn’t just gutted the man with a compliment.

"Typical Potter softness," came a sneer from the right flank: Lord Septimus Malfoy, his voice silken with disdain. "First, we elevate a ghost of a House long dead, now we’re wringing hands over the rights of mudbloods."

The word struck like a lash as gasps could be heard throughout the chamber. Some members stood and began to shout at Malfoy, who simply smiled a malicious smile and turned his attention to Harry, who returned the look with a calm indifference that seemed to infuriate the Malfoy Lord even more than his words had done earlier.

"How strange," he said, voice cool and crisp as soon as the Chief Warlock had quieted the room. "I came here today expecting to meet the very top of British Wizarding society. I expected educated debates from educated people, looking to serve the interests of the people they represent. Instead, I find a bunch of squabbling infants who think that throwing around insults is somehow able to help them get their point across."

"You speak of lineage, Lord Malfoy." Harry went on, "You speak of traditions and history yet, from what I understand, your own house is descended from a bunch of French pig farmers who had to leave their homeland because they were too weak to stand up to their betters."

Malfoy jumped to his feet. "How dare you. I will not be talked to like that by some upjumped child who has somehow swindled this chamber into accepting that he hails from an extinct house. My family-"

"That is twice now, Lord Malfoy", Harry said, leaning back with casual ease while cutting Malfoy off completely, "that you have called me a liar. I suggest you reconsider. This chamber has already heard and accepted my claim, and while I was willing to let the first time slide, and even possibly the second, as I somehow insulted you with the truth, but make no mistake, Lord Malfoy. I will not let it go a third time."

The silence that followed was brittle, not from fear, but from a sense of restraint.

The Chief Warlock rose slightly from his seat, staff angled against the dais. "Enough," he said, voice firmer now, reverberating with quiet command. "This chamber will hold its peace. Disagreement is expected. Petty squabbles are not. We are Lords and Ladies of magical Britain, not children throwing hexes in a corridor."

Harry raised both hands in mock surrender, a disarming smile tugging at his lips.

"Of course, Chief Warlock," he said smoothly. "Wouldn’t dream of disturbing the decorum of such an enlightened assembly."

A few choked coughs from the left flank might have been laughter, but Malfoy, who was clearly just about to respond to Harry before being interrupted by the Chief Warlock, looked murderous.

"Please," he added, "do continue. I'm fascinated by what counts as progress in this chamber."

The Chief Warlock made no reply. He simply signalled for the proceedings to resume.

The rest of the meeting passed in a strained facsimile of order. A handful of minor proposals were presented, mostly inconsequential matters that had been scheduled before Harry's arrival. Few dared raise their voices again.

Harry listened, silent and unreadable, as the court tried to continue around him. He said nothing further, but his presence was like a blade laid across the table.

When the session finally adjourned, Lords began to file out, some with tight expressions, others casting backwards glances at the newest addition to their ranks. The seat of House Peverell remained occupied, its inhabitant thinking deeply.

Harry stood slowly, smoothing the front of his robes.

To his left, beneath the tall stone arches, Fleamont Potter stood in easy conversation with three other Lords. Bones, Longbottom, and Prewett.

He walked over.

The conversation paused as he approached. Bones stepped forward first, extending a hand.

"Lord Peverell," he said. "David Bones. You’ve stirred more than the dust in this chamber today. I must admit I was very entertained."

Harry took his hand with a firm nod. "I’ll take that as a compliment, Lord Bones."

"Julian Longbottom," said the broad man beside him, also holding out his hand. Harry took the preferred limb and shook it. "You speak bluntly, Lord Peverell. It has been a long time since someone upset the balance to that extent.”

"Cassius Prewett," said the red-haired Lord with a crooked grin. "And for what it’s worth, I enjoyed watching Malfoy squirm."

Harry gave a brief smile. "I’ll admit that part wasn’t entirely unintentional."

Fleamont chuckled behind them. "You see? I told you he’d make things interesting."

Bones’ tone softened slightly. "You’ve made quite a mark, Lord Peverell. But don’t mistake silence for safety. Most of them are only quiet because they haven’t figured out how to come at you yet."

Harry met his gaze. "Let them take their time. I’m patient."

Longbottom nodded approvingly. "You’ll need to be. And precise."

Fleamont glanced toward the doors. "I think someone is waiting for you, by the way."

Harry followed his gaze. Beyond the archway, standing alone in the corridor, was Arcturus Black.

Harry stepped through the archway, the soft echo of his footsteps trailing behind him as the last of the Lords vanished down the corridors. Arcturus stood in a pool of filtered torchlight, posture composed, robes neat, and expression carved from careful stone.

"Lord Black," Harry said by way of greeting.

Arcturus gave a short nod, arms still crossed. "Lord Peverell. You handled yourself well."

Harry tilted his head. "You sound surprised."

"I’m not," Arcturus replied, almost too quickly. Then, with a faint twitch of his mouth: "Most men twice your age would’ve cracked under Malfoy's tirade, but you sent him home with his tail between his legs."

Harry studied him for a moment, then shrugged lightly. "They gave me a seat. I thought I might as well say something while I was sitting in it."

Arcturus glanced back toward the chamber doors. "You might have made an enemy there, Lord Peverell."

"Good," Harry replied, nonchalantly. "I would hate to be boring"

The corners of the young Lord Black's mouth turned slightly as he gave a nod. "They won't let this slide, Peverell. They are too proud to let insults slide."

Harry met his gaze. "And are you one of them?"

Arcturus shook his head. "Despite what my father might have wanted, no. I despise the lot of them. They might suck up to me because of my name, but they are generally a bunch of sycophantic cunts."

Harry snorted. Arcturus, while being very different in some ways from Sirius, was no less a Black it seemed.

"You surprised me today, Peverell."

Harry smiled faintly. "High praise."

Arcturus gave a slight smirk. "Don’t let it go to your head."

Harry chuckled under his breath. "I’ll try to keep my ego at bay."

They turned together and began walking, their footsteps falling into a natural rhythm. The corridors of the Ministry were quieter now, the flickering torchlight casting long shadows against polished stone.

"You’ve read them well already," Arcturus said after a moment. "The Lords. You knew exactly where to hit."

"I’ve seen men like them before," Harry replied. "They just wear different robes."

The lift awaited at the end of the corridor, golden cage gleaming faintly in the gloom. They stepped inside, and the gates clanged shut behind them.

"That was well-aimed, by the way," Arcturus added as they began to rise. "The jab about Malfoy's family. Not many people know that little fact."

Harry gave him a sidelong glance. "I know my history, Lord Black."

"So it would seem." he replied evenly. "It almost makes me worried about what skeletons you might know about in my family's cupboard."

Harry chuckled as they rose upwards towards the atrium.

"I suspect that most of them are already out in the open. Your family does have a certain reputation."

Arcturus nodded gravely. "It is one that I am trying to simultaneously dismantle and keep at the same time."

Harry laughed, causing Arcturus to turn.

"Something funny?" he asked, a hint of a smile playing on his features.

"Just reminds me of my Godfather. He had an issue very similar to yours."

"Your godfather?" Arcturus asked.

"The man who raised me after my parents died." HArry explained, not exactly sure why he was telling this story but there was something about Arcturus Black that he respected and, surprisingly, actually liked. "He came from a dark family but fought very hard to regain some of its respect. He was the best man I knew, despite his flaws."

"I would very much like to meet him, one day," Arcturus said.

Harry smiled sadly. "He died a year or so ago. It was the reason why I returned to Britain, in fact. Nothing was keeping me away anymore."

"I am sorry for your loss, Lord Peverell." Replied Arcturus, in a much softer voice than Harry could have ever thought possible from the usually stern man.

"Please, enough of the titles," he said. "I find this Lord shit very tedious.

His companion let out a bark of laughter, and Harry was momentarily shocked at how similar it was to his godfather's.

"You and me both, Peverell. I must admit, you are nothing like what I expected."

"Oh?"

"Your family's reputation, Peverell, is particularly dark. I don't mean in terms of dark magic," he added quickly at Harry's sour look. "I mean that it is so shrouded in mystery that people are scared of it. The raven you made in Dumbledore's first theory lesson, for example. It was beautiful, do not get me wrong, but there was a coldness surrounding it that made me think a Dementor was near."

"It is the unknown we fear when we look upon death and darkness," Harry said, quoting words that Dumbledore had told him so many years ago.

"Wise words," Arcturus replied, seemingly impressed.

"You're not exactly what I imagined either." Harry offered as the lift shuddered to a halt and the doors opened onto the expansive atrium.

Arcturus gave a short, dry laugh. "Good. I would hate to be predictable."

The same grey-bearded official who had met Harry earlier stood waiting near the fountain, posture formally stiff but eyes darting with curiosity as he noted the two young Lords arriving together.

"Lord Black. Lord Peverell," he greeted.

They nodded in return.

As the man turned to retrieve the portkey, Arcturus spoke again, "If you ever need a second voice in that chamber... you’ll have mine, Peverell."

Harry blinked, completely taken aback. "That… would be appreciated. Bloody hell, Black, I was not expecting that.

Arcturus merely chuckled. "As I said, I would hate to be predictable, and in any case, I fucking hate Malfoy and his lapdogs. Might be fun for a couple of school kids to make them squirm."

They laughed as they took the little brass disc that was offered and, together, they vanished with a firm jerk from just below their navels.


The Gryffindor common room was warm and buzzing with late-evening chatter when Harry stepped through the portrait hole. The fire crackled in the hearth, casting flickering shadows across the scarlet and gold banners. Students were gathered in little knots, heads bowed over parchment, playing wizard’s chess, or nursing cups of cocoa charmed to steam gently in the cool September air.

But five pairs of eyes found him the moment he entered.

Charlus was up first, vaulting over the back of the couch with a mix of worry and anticipation. "You’re alive. That’s something, I suppose."

Octavius leaned around the armrest beside him, expression half-concerned, half-thrilled. "Did you hex Malfoy? Please tell me you hexed Malfoy."

Minerva, seated cross-legged on the rug with a thick book in her lap, looked up with narrowed eyes. "How did it go? We haven’t heard anything. Not a word."

"Which is absolutely maddening," added Poppy, who sat beside Augusta on one of the chesterfields, her arms folded with precise irritation.

Augusta gave Harry a firm, assessing look. "So, what happened?"

Across the room, Charlotte was chatting with her dormmates, who seemed to have been treating her nicer lately. Harry wondered if it had been all the time that she had been spending with them. He locked eyes with her and smiled warmly at her. She returned the smile but with a questioning eye, clearly trying to see how the hearing had gone.

Harry stepped further inside, letting the portrait hole swing shut behind him.

He made his way over to the centre of the room, shrugged off his cloak, and draped it over the back of the nearest chair. The Peverell ring glinted faintly on his finger.

He turned back to them, the firelight catching the faint smirk on his lips.

"Well," he said at last. "They didn’t throw me out."

Charlus let out a breath of relief and flopped back onto the couch.

"But I think I might’ve broken a few egos on the way in."

There was a pause.

Then Minerva snapped her book shut.

"Start talking. All of it."

And so, Harry did.

So he began, settling into the armchair across from them. He explained briefly the set-up of the chamber, mostly for Poppy and Minerva’s benefit, as Charlus, Augusta and Octavius all had family who sat on the council. He explained that he had simply sat on the chair, which caused most of the naysayers to shut up. Once he got to the part about having to ‘prove his magic’, he was interrupted.

"You brought Nyx into the Wizengamot?" Poppy asked, aghast.

"She brought herself," Harry said, chuckling slightly. "She certainly knows her timing. Anyway, the claim was accepted. The seat is mine now."

There was a brief, stunned silence.

Then, Charlus whooped and tackled him sideways off the chair.

"You magnificent bastard!"

Harry laughed, half-choked. "I need my ribs, Potter—"

Minerva shook her head, but her lips twitched. "You really are impossible."

"He’s going to be unbearable for at least a week," Poppy muttered fondly.

Augusta, still composed, gave a single approving nod. "Well done."

Harry looked around at all of them, his friends who had supported him and accepted him into their group willingly. He still missed Ron and Hermione and probably always would, but there was no point in denying that without this group of people around him, his life would be a hell of a lot harder.


Arcturus stood at the edge of the astronomy tower balcony, hands clasped behind his back, his breath forming faint clouds in the night air.

Below, the lights of the castle flickered, blurred in the haze of autumn mist. The sky was dark, speckled with stars, and far beneath him, faint echoes of laughter drifted up from the direction of Gryffindor Tower. That was where he’d be, no doubt, surrounded by friends, basking in the warmth of victory and the comfort of company.

House Peverell had returned.

Arcturus let the silence stretch, the weight of the day settling around him like the chill.

He had expected the Ministry hearing to be dull and predictable. He had known that the first item on the docket would be Peverell’s claim and had been curious how his classmate would react to the scrutiny of the Lords. He had wondered what he would do, but it was fair to say that Harry hadn’t played the part that was written for him. He hadn’t grovelled or postured at their glares or questions; instead, he had walked into the lion’s den, and when the moment was right, he had struck with precision and a few choice words.

It had been, Arcturus admitted to himself, very impressive.

There was something in Harry Peverell that Arcturus had felt beside him in the lift, between words. It was not light or dark, merely something unknowable.

He didn’t know what Harry would become, but he knew he was watching the start of something that would not be forgotten by history. He was watching someone who could change the game.

And Merlin, this game needed changing.

He let out a slow breath, watching it curl in the cold.

He’d been alone in this for too long, holding back the worst of the Black legacy with one hand and trying to build something new with the other.

Maybe, just maybe, he wasn’t alone anymore.

A faint smirk tugged at his mouth, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes.

The sound of approaching footsteps broke the quiet.

"You’re not usually this brooding unless something’s gone terribly wrong… or terribly right," came Cassiopeia’s voice.

He allowed himself a half-smile as he glanced over his shoulder. "You missed the show, cousin."

Cass stepped beside him, arms folded as she leaned on the stone railing, eyes scanning the stars. "You mean the hearing? Harry mentioned it on Thursday."

“So he is Harry now?” he replied, smirking at her.

She shot him an ‘Oh, shut up’ look before continuing, “I heard you and him walked out together?”

"So did everyone else," Arcturus replied. "They just walked out ahead of us."

"You don’t usually linger," she said, shooting him a sidelong glance. "What happened?"

He was quiet for a moment.

"He didn’t flinch," Arcturus said at last. "Not once. Malfoy tried to corner him, and he buried him with ten words. Nott began to spew some drivel about Muggleborn wand rights, and he shut it down so quickly it didn't even make it to a vote. Bloody hell, he didn't even say anything when he entered, just walked right up to the Peverell seat and took it."

Cass blinked. "The chair accepted him?"

"Immediately."

Cass let out a low whistle. "Merlin."

"He’s not one of us, cousin," Arcturus said. "He doesn’t play the game, but bugger me if he doesn't know how to use it."

She looked at him curiously, maybe even slightly nervously. "And what do you think of him?"

He didn’t answer immediately.

Then: "I think... he’s different. He is honest. Not naive, he just says it how he sees it without posturing."

Cass turned her head slightly. "You think he’s one of the good ones?"

Arcturus gave a slight, thoughtful nod. "I think he wants to be. And that might be enough."

She studied him for a moment longer, the sharpness in her expression softening just slightly.

Then her lips twitched. "So, how did he look in those robes, then?"

Arcturus rolled his eyes, but the smirk returned. "Like he knew exactly how to weaponise the aesthetic."

Cass laughed softly. "I knew he’d pull it off. There’s something about the way he stands. It's like the room should explain itself to him."

"It usually does," Arcturus said, the corner of his mouth lifting again.


The world was fire, smoke and screams.

Harry’s feet pounded the ruined stone of the courtyard, each step echoing the crash of spells all around. Streaks of magic tore apart the night sky above Hogwarts.

He turned. Ginny was there, eyes blazing, wand a blur, and her hair flying like a banner behind her. A curse shot towards her, and he screamed her name, sprinting toward her, but it was too late. It was always too late.

The world spun.

Fred and George lay in the rubble. Kingsley was already gone. Bill’s scream was cut off as Bellatrix laughed and sent another curse flying.

He fell to his knees beside her, shaking.

“Why won’t it stop?” he whispered, though no one could hear him.

“AVADA KEDAVRA!”

A green light flew towards him, but it didn’t reach him.

The shadows rose around him and exploded outwards, destroying everything they touched.

The Death Eaters were swept away in silence. One by one, their bodies vanished into the dark, formless void.

He stood alone with Ginny in his arms.

"You will never be able to save her, Harry," came the high, cold voice of Tom Riddle. "You can never save anyone, can you? Your blood-traitor best friend and his mud-blood whore, your pathetic parents. Everyone who has ever loved you is dead, Harry, because you were not strong enough to save them. Do you think this time will be any different?"

He sat bolt upright in his bed, gasping for air as his sheets twisted around his limbs like ropes.

Charlus was there instantly, shaking his shoulder. "Harry? Bloody hell, are you alright?"

Octavius stumbled over, his hair mussed with sleep. "You were screaming. It sounded like you were being—"

"I’m fine," Harry rasped, though the sweat soaking his skin said otherwise.

Charlus sat on the edge of the bed, hand firm on his shoulder. "That didn’t sound fine, mate."

"It was just a dream," Harry muttered. But the words rang hollow. He heard Voldemort's words, running circles in his mind:

"You can never save anyone, can you... Do you think this time will be any different?"

Charlus didn’t press him; he just shifted closer, hand still resting on Harry’s shoulder.

Octavius glanced between them, then filled a glass with water from his wand and passed it to Harry.

Harry took it with a nod of thanks; his fingers trembling as he drank.

After a few minutes, Charlus leaned back slightly. "You don’t have to talk about it, Harry, not unless you want to. But we’re here. Alright? Always."

Harry looked up at his friends and saw the meaningful look in their eyes, and nodded, their support meaning more to him than he could ever tell them.


15th September 1935

Dorea Black had never liked being the centre of attention. She was a quiet soul, content to observe while others fought over the attention.. While her name carried weight, she wore it lightly, refusing to let it define her as it did with some of her classmates. Her achievements were impressive, certainly, but she didn’t boast about them. And even when asked about them, she often downplayed them with a quiet shrug and a polite smile.

Her two favourite people in the world were her brother, Arcturus, and her cousin, Cassiopeia. Both were older, both far more fearsome in their own way, and yet they never treated her like a child. They listened when she spoke and asked her for her thoughts on things others would have dismissed as girlish trivialities. With them, she always felt… seen.

She hoped, quietly, that she was kind. She noticed things others missed: bloodshot eyes, sad expressions, the look of hurt that hid behind the eyes. It was one of the reasons why she wanted to become a Healer. It had been her dream ever since she had started school, and would occasionally sneak away from her common room to help Healer Clarkson, who was in charge of the Hospital Wing.

When her father was alive, she knew that the expectations for her would be to marry well and bear children, but her father had died last spring. And with him went the last of the old expectations. Arcturus was now Head of the Family, and he, at least, might let her dream.

She turned the corridor too sharply and slammed straight into someone solid.

Very solid.

She stumbled back, heels skidding slightly on the polished stone—

Strong hands caught her by the arms, steadying her before she could hit the ground.

“Careful there.”

Her cheeks flared with heat as she looked up. Broad shoulders, a composed, polite expression and hazel eyes framed by windswept hair.

Charlus Potter.

Of course, it was Charlus bloody Potter.

“I—” Dorea blinked rapidly, cursing her suddenly uncooperative tongue. “Sorry. I wasn’t—”

“Looking where you were going?” he said, a flicker of a smile softening the words. “No harm done, my lady. Are you okay?”

He let go of her arms once she’d found her footing, stepping back just enough to give her space. His tone was still respectful, but a touch more relaxed now.

“I’m alright,” she said quickly, smoothing her robes even though they weren’t rumpled. “Thank you, Mr Potter,” she replied.

Charlus gave a short nod. “Glad to be of help.”

A short silence followed before he asked, “Are you heading somewhere in particular? I could walk with you... to prevent any further hallway mishaps, of course.”

“I was going to the library,” she said, clutching her satchel a little tighter.

“Ah. Would you allow me to escort you there then?” he asked. “Only as far as the doors, of course.”

She nodded slightly. “Thank you, Mr Potter. That would be agreeable.”

They walked together, the echo of their steps filling the corridor. Charlus didn’t overwhelm the silence with idle chatter, but the air between them wasn’t stiff with awkwardness either.

As they neared the library, he glanced over at her.

“If it’s not too forward to ask,” he said, more conversational now, “are you settling back into the term alright?”

“I am,” Dorea replied, managing a small smile. “Thank you for asking.”

“I am glad to hear it.”

They stopped just outside the library doors. Dorea hesitated, brushing her hand across the strap of her satchel.

“Well,” Charlus said, his tone lighter now, “I shall leave you to it. Try not to knock over any more students, my lady. But if you insist upon it, I would not be opposed to being your victim again. I should hate for someone less respectful to have that opportunity.”

She blinked, surprised by the gentle teasing. A shy smile touched her lips. “I’ll do my best. Thank you again, Mr Potter.”

Charlus returned the smile, gave her a polite nod, and turned down the corridor. Just as he was about to turn the corner, he turned. “It is Charlus to you, my lady.”

She watched him go, heart still thudding far too loudly in her chest.

Only once he was gone did she step into the library, her cheeks flushed and her lips caught in a rather giddy smile.

The hush of the library wrapped around her like a warm blanket, dimming the buzz still echoing in her chest. Dorea walked softly between the rows of high-backed chairs and tall shelves, trailing her fingers along the spines of books she knew by heart. Her usual seat, tucked against the arched window, bathed in soft light, was mercifully empty.

She sat down and opened the top of her satchel, pulling out her notes on Healing Theory and a thin reference tome on medicinal transfigurations. The words swam slightly as she stared at the page, unable to make them out clearly.

It wasn’t the words on the page that held her attention. It was Charlus’s voice. The way he’d said Miss Black with such effortless courtesy. The way his hazel eyes had softened, just slightly, when he realised she was alright, the faint trace of humour in his words and then: “It’s Chalus to you, my lady.”

She hadn’t thought he even knew who she was. Most sixth-years didn’t pay her much mind, not beyond the usual nod of acknowledgement due to her surname. But Charlus had remembered, had smiled and had even offered to walk with her.

She tucked a loose curl behind her ear and tried again to read the first line of the passage.

Footsteps approached from behind, and a moment later, her cousin slid into the chair across from her without saying a word, placing her book on the table with a quiet thud.

Dorea didn’t look up immediately.

After a minute or so, she leaned forward; her tone mild. “You’ve read the same line four times.”

Dorea blinked, lips parting slightly. “Have I?”

Cass tilted her head. “You have that look. The one you get when your mind’s not in the room.”

“I’m just tired,” Dorea offered quickly, a little too quickly as she noticed that Cassiopeia had narrowed her eyes just a fraction.

“Mm. Tired. With pink cheeks and that dazed little smile?”

Dorea flushed deeper and turned a page unnecessarily.

Cass watched her for a few more seconds, then slowly leaned forward again, setting her book aside.

“Right,” she said, voice low but sharp. “So here’s what I know: you walked in here with flushed cheeks, smiling like someone handed you a love letter, and you’ve been pretending to read for the last few minutes.”

Dorea tried to protest, but Cass held up a hand.

“Don’t bother denying it, cousin. I know you. Something’s happened — something that’s gotten under your skin, and I’ll wager it wasn’t a conversation about textbooks.”

Dorea shifted in her seat, suddenly fascinated by the corner of her page.

Cass didn’t let up. “Was it a boy?”

Dorea’s silence said more than any denial could.

Cass narrowed her eyes, more curious than judgmental now. “Interesting. You never blush for just anyone. Who was it? Don’t make me guess; I will work it out.”

Dorea didn’t respond. She wasn’t sure she could.

Cass sighed. “I could start naming names,” she said, tone deceptively casual. “Zabini? No, you’d never give him the satisfaction. Mulciber? Please — you’d sooner duel him than date him. Travers? You’d roll your eyes before he finished a sentence.”

“Cass,” Dorea murmured, hiding behind her book and hands tensing slightly on the page. That was all the confirmation she needed.

“Oh, now that is interesting,” Cassiopeia murmured, watching her like a Kneazle watches a twitching curtain. “Well then. I’ll figure it out. And when I do, you owe me an explanation and a full retelling.”

Dorea gave a faint, exasperated sigh and finally glanced up.

“You don’t let anything go, do you?”

“Not when it’s this much fun,” Cass replied brightly, already pulling her book back toward her.

Dorea sighed, tucking her legs under the chair and trying to sound dismissive. “It wasn’t anything. I just… bumped into someone.”

Cass’s eyes narrowed immediately. “Bumped into someone,” she repeated. “That’s what you’re going with?”

Dorea didn’t answer.

Cass sat back, folding her arms. “You bumped into someone, and now you’re flushed, distracted, and smiling like a girl in a romance serial. Did he catch you?”

Dorea bit her lip.

Cass’s eyes gleamed. “He caught you.”

“It was barely a stumble,” Dorea muttered, now regretting ever coming to the library. “And he was just… polite.”

Her cousin leaned in. “Polite, huh? Well, he clearly made some kind of impression. Come on, Dorea, give me something.”

“It was nothing,” Dorea repeated, voice soft. “Really.”

Cass didn’t press again, but her gaze stayed sharp.

“Well,” she said, cracking her book open again, “if it was nothing, it was the most interesting nothing I’ve seen all week.”

Dorea sighed again, then lowered her voice. “It was Charlus Potter, alright?”

Cass froze. Her eyes slowly lifted from the page. “Charlus Potter?”

Dorea winced. “Keep your voice down.”

Cass blinked once, then leaned forward, whispering with exaggerated slowness. “You bumped into Charlus Potter?”

“He caught me before I hit the floor,” Dorea muttered, refusing to meet her cousin’s eyes.

Cass’s mouth curved into a delighted, near-feral smile. “Oh, Dorea. Of course he did. That explains the dazed look. Merlin, he’s… well, he’s Charlus Potter.”

Dorea buried her face in her hands.

But she wasn’t done. “He’s a sixth-year, Heir to House Potter, probably one of the best-looking boys in the school, and he heroically saved you after you tripped, landing in his arms?”

“It wasn’t like that.”

“I bet it absolutely was like that,” she said, eyes glittering with mischief.

Dorea groaned softly.

Cass grinned, evidently very pleased with herself. “Well, this just got interesting.”

Dorea peeked at her through her fingers. “Says the girl who goes quiet every time Harry Peverell walks into a room.”

Cass’s smile faltered slightly before she gave a light scoff. “That’s entirely different.”

“Oh, is it?” Dorea arched an eyebrow, regaining some of her composure. “He’s mysterious, handsome and very dangerous — your type exactly.”

Cass narrowed her eyes, but her tone stayed dry. “Touché. But we’re not talking about me.”

“We never are,” Dorea muttered.

Cass’s grin returned, smug as ever. “You started it. And don’t think this conversation’s over. The way you look, you might as well have bumped into a fairytale."

Dorea gave her a flat look. “Says the girl who conveniently disappears every Tuesday and Thursday evening.”

Cass’s expression didn’t shift, but Dorea saw the tiniest pause in the turning of her page.

“I don’t disappear,” Cass said lightly.

“You do. Always around the same time. And you always come back with your hair just a little undone and slightly out of breath.”

Cass gave a soft, knowing smile but said nothing.

“It's with him, isn't it?” Dorea pressed, a little triumph flickering in her voice. “You duel him, don't you?"

Cass let out a slow breath through her nose, then finally looked up. “If I did, which I’m not confirming, it’s none of your concern.”

Dorea smirked. “I’m just saying, you seem very interested in what I get up to when you’re secretly staging a battlefield rendezvous with Death’s favourite sixth-year twice a week.”

Cass’s expression soured slightly, and she slumped back in her chair, arms crossing.

“He never loses,” she muttered. “It’s infuriating.”

Dorea blinked. “Wait, seriously? Every time?”

Cass shot her a dry look. “Every. Single. Duel. I’ve tried misdirection, tempo shifts, baiting counters and nothing bloody works. It’s like he knows what I’m going to do before I do it.”

Dorea bit her lip, trying and failing to hide the growing grin. “And yet, you keep going back.”

Cass’s eyes narrowed, though a faint smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. “I’ll beat him eventually. Just you wait.”

The library was quieter now, the candles beginning to gutter in their sconces as curfew neared. Dorea packed away her notes slowly, offering Cass a final warning glance as her cousin grinned over the top of her book.

“I’ll see you at breakfast,” Dorea said, adjusting the strap of her satchel.

Cass waved her off with exaggerated innocence. “Sweet dreams, Miss Black. Try not to swoon in any more corridors.”

Dorea rolled her eyes and slipped into the hall.

The castle was dim and still, the stone corridors echoing faintly with her footsteps. She kept to the middle path, robes tucked close, her mind already drifting toward tomorrow’s schedule — until the sound of voices ahead stilled her pace.

She ducked into the shadow of a suit of armour, breath shallow.

“—he made a fool of my father.”

Dorea held still.

“Did you hear what they’re saying about him?” the voice continued, voice low but vibrating with cold fury. “Like he’s someone to respect. Like, he deserves that seat. That bastard walks into the chamber, and suddenly he’s a bloody legend.”

A second voice murmured something which she couldn't quite catch.

The first voice cut him off. “I don’t care. I’m not letting this go. He humiliated my family. No one does that without consequence. I’ll make him pay. Just wait.”

There was silence, and then came the sounds of feet moving away from her.

Dorea exhaled slowly, fingers tight around the strap of her satchel.

She slipped from the shadows once the coast was clear and continued toward the dungeons. Her mind was racing, heart thudding in her chest.

Arcturus needed to hear this.

And so did Peverell.


The wind curled around the Astronomy Tower, carrying with it the scent of rain and the metallic tang of stone long exposed to the elements.

Harry stood with his hands braced on the cold parapet, his head bowed slightly, letting the cold night seep into him. His school robes were loose around his shoulders, the collar undone, and the Peverell ring glinted faintly on his finger in the moonlight.

He wasn’t sure how long he’d been standing there, but it was long enough for the guilt to settle in his bones like frost.

Ginny’s face flashed in the back of his mind. The warmth of her laughter, the fierce glint in her eyes when she argued with him, the way her hand had clutched at his, even as the world fell apart and Voldemort's high, cold voice reminding him that he hadn't been able to save her.

"You’re brooding," a voice from behind him said lightly, as if announcing the weather.

Harry huffed a breath, a ghost of a laugh. "Was it that obvious?"

She moved to stand beside him, close enough that he could feel the heat of her presence. She leaned her elbows on the stone, mirroring his posture, her hair loose around her shoulders and tangling in the breeze. “My cousin comes to this very same spot when he needs an escape.”

He glanced at her from the corner of his eye. She was grinning that sharp, knowing grin she wore when she was three steps ahead of everyone else.

"What’s got you so wound up?" she asked. "You just humiliated half the Wizengamot and claimed a seat that’s been vacant for centuries. You should be basking in your own legend."

Harry didn't say anything, just continued to stare out into the distance.

She was quiet for a moment, the playful edge dimming.

"Arcturus told me a little," she said, softer now. "About the hearing."

Harry held his silence but nodded.

"I loved someone," he said finally, voice low and rough. "Back where I came from."

Cassiopeia didn't reply but moved ever so slightly closer to him.

"She died in my arms," he continued, voice cracking slightly. "During the last battle. I... I couldn’t save her."

She turned her body slightly, facing him more fully. Her expression was stripped of its usual sharpness.

"I'm sorry," she said.

Harry managed a tight smile. "It was a long time ago."

"Doesn’t mean it doesn’t hurt."

For a while, they stood there in silence, the wind tugging at their robes.

Cass leaned in with a sly smile. "You want to hear something that’ll cheer you up?"

Harry gave her a curious glance.

"Dorea practically fell into Charlus Potter earlier," Cass said, her voice light with mischief. "Full-body collision. And the way he caught her, well, the way she told it. Merlin, Harry, you’d think he’d just saved her life."

Harry blinked once, the corners of his mouth twitching despite himself.

"She was so flustered," Cass continued gleefully. "Blushing like mad. And he, of course, was as charming as ever."

Harry huffed a laugh, real this time.

Cass leaned closer, her eyes glinting conspiratorially. "He caught her, very heroically, I might add, and then proceeded to charm the poor girl into a complete daze."

Harry shook his head, a genuine smile tugging at his mouth. "I’ll have to tease him about it."

"Please do," Cass said, delighted. "She’ll never forgive me if I don't at least pass it on."

Harry turned to lean his hip against the stone, facing Cassiopeia fully now. She stepped forward until they were nearly touching. He could see every detail in her face, the way her cheeks dimpled and her violet eyes glittered.

Merlin, she was beautiful, he thought as the silence between the two of them stretched longer.

Cass’s lips quirked slightly. "You could be very dangerous, Harry Peverell."

"So they keep telling me," he said dryly.

She smiled. "Good," she said. "It's about time someone shook this world awake."

The breeze caught a strand of her hair and tossed it across her face. Without thinking, Harry reached out and brushed it back, his fingers grazing her temple.

Their eyes met once more, and for a moment, the world narrowed to the space between them.

And suddenly, without warning, a wave of guilt washed over him, battering him from all sides. It was like being caught in a hurricane without any means of escape.

He stumbled back, breath catching, but he could not take his eyes off her.

She didn't look hurt, but there was more than a bit of sadness in how she returned his look.

"I'm sorry," he whispered, feeling a tear fall down his cheek.

She didn't mock him, didn't tease him; she simply took a step forward and pulled him into an embrace.

"It's ok, Harry," she said. "It's ok."

She held him for what felt like hours as tears streamed down his face.

The overwhelming guilt that had accompanied him since Ginny's death overwhelmed him, pushing any other thought from his brain.

He let out a slow, shuddering breath and pulled himself together.

She let go of him and took a step back. There was no look of pity in her expression, merely a quiet promise that she was there for him.

"Thank you," he managed as he wiped away the tears that were staining his face. "I'm sorry I-"

"Harry," she said, cutting him off. "I don't know what you have been through or what your life has been like, but I am here for you."

He nodded quietly.

She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek, the spot where her lips touched him burning slightly at the contact.

"Goodnight, Harry," she said, turning away from him and heading for the door, leaving him alone.

He could still feel the ghost of Cass’s kiss tingling on his cheek.

He shouldn’t want this, not yet. Not when Ginny’s laughter still echoed at the edges of his memory, bright and defiant against the darkness that threatened to swallow him whole.

He pushed off from the parapet, gathering the tattered edges of his composure around him, and made his way down the spiralling stone steps.

Chapter Text

 

Chapter 8 – The Start of Something More

 

October passed in a blur of grey mornings, brutal lessons, and the low hum of the weather, which was slowly but surely worsening.

The aftermath of the Wizengamot session had not faded, it would seem, as whispers seemed to follow him through the corridors like rats to cheese. He noticed that the general reaction to him had changed slightly, with some students now treating him with a respect that bordered on reverence, while others seemed even more wary of him.

In truth, Harry found that he didn't care much. He was no longer a twelve-year-old boy, cowering away from rumours of being the heir of Slytherin, nor was he a temperamental hot head, quick to anger at being called a liar by the Daily Prophet. He knew that as soon as his confirmation from the Wizengamot had spread throughout the school, he would once again be the subject of scrutiny, but he felt, thinking of the friends he had surrounding him, that he was in a much better position to deal with it now.

Quidditch had been an unexpected thrill. He had been sceptical about try-outs, but as soon as he had pushed off into the air, he had felt the thrill again. The idea of flying competitively again, of feeling the wind tear past him, the ground a blur beneath his broom, had lit something bright and eager in his chest, something he hadn't realised he missed so much.

From the first practice, it was clear that this wasn’t just another duty to shoulder. It was something he loved. His house had needed a seeker, and Harry had needed the sky, so all in all, it was a perfect match. Quidditch had once again become something of an escape for him. When he flew, the weight of grief and loss melted away. There was only the snitch, his broom and the breathless rush of speed. The team had warmed to him quickly, and with their first match of the season fast approaching, he felt confident in their victory.

And then there was Cassiopeia. Twice a week, without fail, they met to duel in the Room of Requirement. Since their evening spent at the top of the Astronomy tower, there had been an understanding between them. It did nothing to disperse the growing tension between them, which, more often than not, culminated in more than just spells being sent at each other. They teased each other mercilessly, and Harry soon felt himself able to open up to her in ways that he had not been able to with anyone else.

The only problem with their arrangement, and probably the only reason why nothing further had happened between them, was that twice a week, without fail, as soon as he dropped Cassiopeia outside of the Slytherin common room, the wave of self-hatred and guilt washed over him like a tsunami, throwing his emotions all over the place.

The only reason why he had not cracked, he suspected, was due to his Occlumency shields being almost permanently turned up to the max to keep his troublesome mind at rest.

He would spend hours sitting awake after their duels, silently wishing that he could tell her, that he could explain why he couldn't, why he shouldn't run over to her and kiss her with reckless abandon. For that was precisely what he found himself wanting to do.

At least teasing Charlus had offered some distraction.

After discovering his little secret meeting between his friend and the person who would one say be Harry's grandmother, he had waited for the opportune moment and struck. At breakfast three days later, just as Charlus was mid-sip of pumpkin juice, Harry had said, far too innocently, "So, Charlus, how’s your courtship of Lady Dorea proceeding? Planning to duel her brother for her hand after you so heroically saved her dignity?"

Charlus had choked so violently that half the table had ducked to save themselves from having his drink sprayed in their face.

"You’re an arse," Charlus had spluttered, face scarlet.

Harry had only smiled innocently, "True. But at least I’m not head over heels for a girl who simply bumped into me."

The teasing had persisted for days with small jabs, smirks, and knowing glances whenever Dorea was spotted across a corridor or at the Quidditch stands. Charlus bore it with increasingly theatrical martyrdom, but there was no real heat to his protests. If anything, Harry suspected from watching the way Charlus's eyes sometimes flicked across the Great Hall, that he didn't mind the attention half as much as he claimed.


31st October 1935

Harry stepped into the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom on the morning of Halloween, a familiar weight settling in his chest.

He had hated this day for as long as he could remember. It wasn't just the garish decorations or the forced cheer; it was what Halloween meant and what it had taken from him.

Not only was it the anniversary of his parents' death that had propelled him into a life of hardship, but every year, without fail, something happened to him. First year: the mountain troll in the dungeons, and though he had gained Hermione’s friendship that day, he would’ve gladly forgone battling a fully grown troll for it. Second year: the first attack of the Basilisk, the start of a year he could barely think about without bitterness. Third year: Sirius Black breaching Hogwarts' walls, and though Sirius had been innocent, it had still been less than pleasant at the time, knowing that a supposed mass murderer was after him. And finally, in his fourth year, his name had come out of the Goblet of Fire, starting the chain of events that saw Voldemort return to a body.

No. Harry did not like Halloween. Not one bit.

The classroom, usually cluttered with rows of desks and chairs, was empty. Only a duelling platform stood at the centre of the room, stark and silent under the flickering torchlight.

Professor Thorne stood at the edge of the platform, his arms folded behind his back and his expression as hard and cold as the stone walls around them.

He swept a slow gaze across the gathered students, letting the silence stretch until the tension was almost tangible.

"Today, you show me what you have learned so far."

Murmurs rippled through the class.

Thorne’s mouth curled into the faintest shadow of a smile.

"You will face each other in a series of one-on-one duels. Nothing permanent, and I will end a duel if I deem the line has been crossed. First match," Thorne said his voice sounding close to something like amusement, "Harry Peverell versus Charlus Potter."

Around them, the students shifted, interest sharpening. A few grinned at them, excited to see the two friends go at it.

Harry felt Charlus’s elbow nudge lightly against his own. He turned to see a bright, reckless grin adorning his friend's face.

"I'll try not to embarrass you too much, Peverell," Charlus said confidently as they strode to the platform at the centre of the classroom. Harry smirked back, rolling his shoulders as he stepped up onto the raised dais.

"Keep dreaming, Potter," he retorted, flicking his wand into his hand and feeling the steady and familiar weight of it along with the cold presence that was so different from his old phoenix feather wand. He bowed low, grinning at his opponent before shifting into his duelling stance.

He stood side on, reducing the size of his target. His knees were slightly bent, allowing for rapid movement if needed.

Across the platform, Charlus mirrored his stance, bouncing lightly on the balls of his feet and his eyes alight with anticipation.

Above them, Thorne raised a hand.

"Begin."

Charlus moved first, and for Harry, it was like defending against a battering ram.

Spells tore from his wand with raw force, the air cracking around them with every strike, and the floor beneath Harry’s boots trembled as each spell made impact against his shield.

Charlus continued like a man possessed, hoping that sheer force would wear down Harry's defence. Unfortunately for the Potter heir, Harry had experience against wizards who used this tactic and simply reinforced his shield against the relentless tirade of spells.

After about thirty seconds of this, Charlus paused to catch his breath, and Harry struck.

Quick as a flash, he dropped his shield and sent his reply: first a leg-locker curse, causing Charlus's legs to snap together, followed immediately after by a tripping hex which sent him stumbling backwards, and finally a disarming spell which saw his wand ripped from his fingers and fly across the room to a Harry who, waiting for it, caught the wand in his left hand.

He slipped through the onslaught, dodging and weaving with an almost lazy grace, letting Charlus’ power burn itself into the empty air. He sidestepped a searing cutter, rolled beneath a hammer-blow concussion hex and let a disarming charm whistle past his ear.

The room fell silent until Thorne’s voice cut through the stillness, "Winner: Peverell."

Harry undid the leg-locker and held his hand out to his friend, who, grinning ruefully, took it and was pulled to his feet.

"You’re a slippery bastard," Charlus muttered under his breath, taking his wand back from Harry.

Harry just returned the smile as they took their place outside the class, intent on watching the rest of the duellists.

One by one, the duels unfolded across the platform. Some were swift and brutal affairs, while others dragged on into long battles, where the fitness of the duellists ended up mattering just as much as their skill.

Minerva dispatched Rosier ruthlessly, her transfigured dog biting the unsuspecting boy in the back of the leg.

Robert Longbottom overcame a wiry yet tenacious Nott, weathering the assault with stubborn resilience before landing a decisive, stunning spell to the other boy's chest.

Augusta fought a fierce match against a Ravenclaw, narrowly losing to a well-placed binding hex that caught her around the knees.

When it came time for his second duel, he faced Robert Longbottom. Though Robert fought with impressive strength and dogged determination, it wasn’t enough as Harry merely ducked and dodged all of his opponent's offerings before catching Robert with a well-aimed banishing hex, which sent the rather large boy flying backwards.

On the opposite side of the bracket, Arcturus Black had dismantled his opponents with frightening efficiency.

His semi-final against Malfoy had been one of the most anticipated matches yet, but in the end, it hadn’t been close. Arcturus had broken Malfoy’s defence with a vicious series of silent curses, stripping away his shields and striking with a tickling curse that left the Malfoy heir writhing on the floor with fits of uncontrolled laughter.

After this, they took a break with Harry and Charlus laughing with Octavius, who had been defeated soundly by Malfoy earlier.

Once the respite had ended, though, Thorne called the only two remaining students to the floor.

Harry stepped onto the raised platform, flicking his wand into his hand as Arcturus mirrored him from the other end. They bowed low to each other and then shifted into their duelling positions.

Arcturus looked up and caught Harry's eye. In a voice that barely carried, he said, "My cousin is good, Peverell. But I am better."

Harry grinned at him, shrugging slightly. "She's prettier, though. You can't win 'em all, I'm afraid, Black."

His opponent snorted before settling down into his stance.

Harry had never received formal duelling training, letting his years of fighting against Death Eaters and Voldemort teach him how to fight. Arcturus, on the other hand, judging from the way he carried himself and had beaten his two previous opponents, had been taught by the very best of duelling instructors. His stance was perfect and his guard impressive, but Harry could see one distinct weakness that he would hope to exploit.

Arcturus had never been in a position of kill or be killed.

On Thorne's signal, Harry advanced with a chain of quick and powerful curses that put Arcturus on the back foot immediately. He chained together a cutting curse, aimed at Arcturus's shoulder, with a piercing hex that narrowly missed, followed immediately by a knock-back jinx that was just avoided.

Harry kept up the attack, firing spell after spell at his rather bewildered-looking opponent, who had clearly been expecting a show of defence and counter like Harry had shown before.

After about a minute, Harry dropped the intensity and frequency of his offerings, and Arcturus, who took this as a sign of fatigue, decided that now was the time to respond.

He dropped his shield and fired a flurry of spells, which Harry, keeping up the pretence, shielded in the nick of time. They went back and forth for another minute, with Arcturus appearing just to be coming out on top asHarry waited for the perfect moment to drop his charade. Eventually, it came in the form of a duet of cutting curses. Harry leapt into the air, passing between them in a show of acrobatics that caused a gasp to escape from the onlookers before landing back on the platform and firing a binding spell, which hit the beleaguered Lord Black squarely in the chest, binding him with thick snake-like ropes which coiled around him, snapping his limbs to his side and ending the duel in an instant.

"Winner, Peverell," announced Thorne, his eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Harry, a small but noticeable frown marring his features.

Harry nodded and ended the spell on Arcturus, who was staring at Harry like he had just sprouted another head.

He walked over and leaned closer to Harry, his voice rather breathless due to his fatigue.

"How the fuck did you do that, Peverell. I was sure you were nearly drained."

"You are seriously good, Black. I thought a little bit of subterfuge might give me an edge over you."

"Well, it did at that," he replied, grimacing slightly. "Oh, fuck. I can't wait to hear what Cassiopeia will make of this."

Harry laughed.

For all of the opponents he had faced so far at Hogwarts, Arcturus had been the best by a considerable margin. While Charlus was stronger magically and his spells packed more of a punch, Arcturus made up for it in accuracy and timing, which were more valuable in Harry's opinion.

A minute or so later, the bell rang, signalling the end of the lesson.

"Peverell. Stay," called Thorne just as the last couple of students were making their way out of the classroom.

Once they were alone, Thorne met Harry's gaze, a curious expression passing over his face.

"You fought well," he said simply. "Much better than anyone your age has any right to."

Harry said nothing, simply shrugged noncommittally.

Thorne tilted his head slightly, studying Harry with his dark eyes.

"Where did you learn to fight like that?"

Harry paused for a moment, thinking about how to respond. "I had to, sir. It was a necessity growing up."

"Necessity," Thorne repeated to himself. He let the word sit in the air for a couple of seconds before continuing. "You have seen real combat, Peverell."

It wasn’t a question, so Harry met his gaze evenly and nodded.

Another long silence stretched between them before Thorne nodded once, seemingly deciding on something.

"You’re good, Peverell. You have experience, I can see that. But you rely too much on instinct."

He stepped closer, voice low as he continued, "That little trick you pulled on Black was good. It drew him out and caused him to mess up, but if you want to be more than a survivor... if you want to become something no enemy dares cross... You will need training. Real training. More than just out of necessity."

Harry was taken aback by this but hung on his professor's every word.

"You are preparing for something, Peverell. What it is, I have no idea, but I can see that it is big. I can teach you and help you become better than you ever thought possible. I will break down everything you think you know and build something that not even Dumbledore will want to cross. Are you willing?"

Harry didn't hesitate, "I’m willing."

Thorne's mouth curved into the faintest shadow of a smile.

"Good."

He turned, striding back toward his desk.

"We start the week after next. Every Monday here at 8 o'clock. Do not be late."

Harry nodded quickly before stepping out of the classroom into the dimly lit corridor beyond.

He expected to make the walk to Transfiguration alone, but he found his friends waiting for him just outside. They straightened up as he approached, their expressions a mix of curiosity and barely contained excitement.

"Well?" Charlus demanded. "What did he want?"

Harry gave a slight shrug, trying to play down the excitement in his chest. "He’s offered to mentor me. Give me private lessons."

The group exchanged quick glances, and then Charlus let out a low whistle.

"You lucky bastard," he said with a grin. "You will be unstoppable after that."

Octavius just laughed. "As if he wasn't already."

Harry shook his head, smiling faintly despite himself.

He had no idea who Eloric Thorne was, having never heard of him during his lifetime, but one thing was certain. The way he carried himself gave Harry the distinct feeling that the private lessons were going to be particularly rewarding.

Unquestionably gruelling, but rewarding.


The Gryffindor common room was alive with noise. Laughter and anticipation for the upcoming feast hung heavy in the air, but by the fire, slouched in a comfortable armchair, Harry sat, staring into the flames, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles had turned white.

"Harry," Minerva said, "you don't have to pretend. What's wrong?"

Harry blinked slowly and glanced around at his friends, who were all looking at him with worry evident on their faces.

He sighed. They deserved the truth, he thought. Or at least, as much of the truth as he could give.

"I fucking hate Halloween," he said, his voice rough. At the looks from the others, he continued, "It is the anniversary of my parents' deaths today. I'm sorry for being in a mood, I just- I really fucking hate Halloween."

Charlus shifted awkwardly. "We knew they'd…," he said, carefully, "but… was it…? We don’t want to pry but…"

"Can you tell us what happened?" Octavius finished for him, his voice barely more than a whisper. "Was it an accident?"

Harry snorted, but there was no humour in his exclamation.

"No," he said, voice hardening. "It wasn't a fucking accident."

The group winced slightly at the venom in his tone, but they didn't back away from him.

"They were murdered," Harry spat, "They were hunted down to their own home and murdered."

Augusta stared at him, wide-eyed, and Octavius dropped his gaze, shame burning across his face.

"Who?" asked Charlus, a look halfway between pain and anger marring his features.

Harry returned his gaze to the fire, watching as the flames danced in the grate.

"A dark wizard," he said. "The worst bastard you can imagine."

“Why?” asked Poppy, her eyes blinking away tears.

Harry took a deep breath. He couldn’t blame them for asking, and despite how bitter he felt talking about it, he had always been proud of his parents. They had stood up to Voldemort, faced him without flinching and fought until the very end.

“He wanted power and control. He was building support in the area where we lived. My parents, along with some others, fought against him until one night, he found the house we were living in. I was one at the time. I… I can still hear my mother’s screams.”

There was a beat of silence until Minerva took hold of his hand with hers and squeezed it.

"I'm so sorry, Harry," she said softly, a tear falling from her cheek.

Octavius, too, looked frighteningly pale. "You remember it? From when you were a baby?" He asked, his voice coming out as more of a croak than anything.

Harry set his jaw and nodded. "Some things... some things just don't fade."

"Do you know who it was?" Augusta asked, her voice a whisper but managing to carry through the group.

"I do."

The fire cracked sharply in the hearth as Charlus swallowed audibly. "Is he… is he still out there?"

Harry exhaled, a slow, deliberate breath, then shook his head.

He closed his eyes, praying that his friends would not hate him for what he was about to admit.

"I killed him. It cost me everything and everyone I loved, but I killed him."

The silence that followed his words was absolute. Even the noise from the rest of the common room seemed to have faded.

Harry let it stretch until it became unbearable, until he had to continue in fear of it.

"I made him remember every life he'd destroyed, every family he tore apart."

The silence stretched a little longer. Every second felt like an eternity to Harry as he waited for his new friends to hate him, to call him a monster, to condemn him.

Instead, when he opened his eyes, he saw no revulsion in their faces, no horror at his confession, merely acceptance and sympathy that caused Harry's heart to soar with joy, despite the topic of conversation.

"We are here for you, Harry," Charlus said, clasping him on the shoulder. "Don't ever forget that."

Harry looked up at him with as grateful a look as he could give.

The others nodded in agreement, each one of their looks bringing strength to Harry.

"I… I don't think I can do the feast tonight," he said, managing a small, apologetic smile. "I'm going to go for a walk. Try to clear my head."

"You sure, mate?" Charlus asked quietly.

Harry nodded. "Yeah. I just need… a little space."

Minerva gave a small, understanding smile. "We'll save you some food."

Harry nodded in thanks and turned, slipping out of the common room, the heavy portrait swinging shut behind him with a muted thud.


Charlus watched the portrait door swing closed behind Harry, the echoes of his footsteps fading into the distance.

For a long moment, none of them moved.

Charlus ran a hand through his hair, exhaling hard. "Bloody hell," he muttered.

Minerva shifted closer to the fire, her face pale. Tears glimmered in her eyes, but she blinked them away with fierce determination.

Poppy sat curled up in one of the armchairs, her hands covering her mouth, tears streaming silently down her cheeks.

Augusta moved closer to her and wrapped an arm around her friend in a comforting gesture.

"He deserved better than that. Better than the life he got." Charlus said, breaking the silence.

Minerva nodded, letting out a sharp, ragged breath.

Without hesitation, Octavius crossed the space to her and knelt by her chair, resting a hand gently over hers. Minerva flinched at first, but when Octavius maintained the contact, she closed her eyes and let herself lean into him, her forehead pressing lightly against his shoulder.

Charlus leaned forward, elbows on his knees, staring into the fire.

"He had to," he said. "He had no choice."

He said it more to himself than to the others, the justification for his friend's actions coming easily to him.

"It doesn't change anything," Augusta said. "Not who he is. Not to us."

They fell into silence again, the weight of Harry's confession settling deep in their souls. Slowly, they pulled themselves together, each drawing a deep, steadying breath.

They said nothing as they joined the crowd making their way out of the portrait hole towards the feast in the Great Hall. There was nothing more to say.

Harry was their friend and they would be there for him, whatever happened.


The castle was as quiet as a tomb.

Harry's footsteps echoed hollowly against the floor, the sound swallowed by the stone corridors. Torches guttered in their brackets, casting long, skeletal shadows along the walls; the flickering flames painting the world in broken gold and deep, endless black.

He should have gone to the Feast.

He shouldn't have ruined his friend's night with tales of his past and the guilt he carried. He should have plastered on a smile, laughed with the others and played at being normal for just one fucking night.

But he couldn’t. Not today.

He shoved his hands into the pockets of his robes as he strode forward, no destination on his mind.

Memories gnawed at the edge of his mind. He saw a flash of green light, the smell of burned flesh, and the empty silence that followed death.

He gritted his teeth and forced them back down, trying to control the anger that seeped through his very bones.

Harry stopped dead.

The hair on the back of his neck prickled, and a pulse of unease rippled through his chest.

Nyx stirred inside him, the bond between them tightening like a drawn bowstring. There was no sound, no visible sign, just a spike of warning that told him very clearly that he was not alone.

He listened for footsteps, but none could be heard. He inwardly cursed himself for not checking the Marauder's Map before he left. He had become too careless since his arrival here, and now he was in a situation that could have easily been prevented. What that situation was still remained to be seen.

He half-hoped that it was just a lost first year, but something inside him knew that it was more than that.

"Brilliant. It’s always fucking Halloween." Harry muttered under his breath, the words dripping with venom.

Of course, someone would be stupid enough to try something tonight.

An idea came to him, and he silently summoned Nyx.

His familiar formed from the shadows, breaking free from his body as she took flight.

He had practised this over the summer, but now it was time to try it for real.

He found his connection to her and reached out.

Suddenly, he was seeing through her eyes as she silently glided down the corridor, blending into the shadows that grew in the darkness.

The corridor in front bent left as he willed Nyx onward, watching for any hint of movement as she flew.

She kept her pace slow, the sound from her flapping wings completely non-existent. She stopped at the end of the corridor, staying in place as she looked left and saw a group of students, wands already drawn, anticipation evident on their faces.

He recalled his companion, letting her settle back into the tattoo on his ribcage as he set off.

Why he didn't just turn and go back the way he had come, he didn't know. All he did know was that this group of fucking idiots were going to learn why tonight was not a good night to try and confront him.

He carried on, turning the corner until he came face-to-face with his ambushers. Abraxas Malfoy stood at the front, his wand casually twirling between two fingers, a sneer plastered across his pale face. Beside him lurked Nott and Mulciber, both tense with anticipation, while Rosier hung back slightly, flanked by four hulking seventh-years, their faces set into masks of vicious expectation. Two more stood to either side, and Harry thought he recognised them as Hector Bulstrode and Jacob Rowle.

Harry slowed to a stop, tilting his head slightly as he regarded them.

Harry exhaled slowly through his nose and muttered, just loud enough for them to hear: "This is really not the day for this."

Malfoy laughed, "I think you will find, Peverell, that this is the perfect day for you to be taught your place. Did you think you could humiliate my father and get away with it?"

Harry smiled, but there was nothing pleasant in his expression. This was a smile that promised blood.

"Funny you should say that, Malfoy," he said, voice low and deadly. "As a matter of fact, I did think exactly that and your little gang of arse-lickers hasn't changed my mind."

Rosier sneered. "You're outnumbered, Peverell."

"I didn't know you could count, Rosier," Harry replied, laughing mirthlessly.

"How dare you-" began Rosier before Nott quieted him with a look. "Big words for a dead man, Peverell."

Harry tilted his head slightly, his razor-thin smile never wavering.

"You think Death scares me?" he said. "I have met death, Nott, walked beside him. He took one look at me and spat me back out for you to deal with."

A flicker of uncertainty passed over the group at his words. One of the seventh years actually took a half-step back, his face pale beneath the torchlight.

"You don't scare us, you filthy Half-Blood," Spat Malfoy, raising his wand.

"No?" Harry asked, his face still alight with a maniacal grin. "Because I think one of your friends has just pissed himself."

Harry had to stifle a laugh as Mulciber actually looked around him to check.

"Fuck me, I thought Slytherin was the house of cunning, Mulciber," he laughed.

The large blonde figure of Rowle raised his wand, growling, "We'll carve that fucking smirk off your face, Peverell."

"You’re welcome to try," he sneered, flicking the Elder Wand into his hand.

For a heartbeat, the corridor was silent.

Then Malfoy's face twisted into something ugly.

"Get him."

Ten wands rose as one, spells already forming on their lips, but Harry didn’t wait for them to cast.

With a snarl, he launched himself into the storm as the corridor exploded into violence.

Spells tore through the air, curses and hexes colliding in a storm of vicious, multicoloured light.

A seventh-year rushed him, wand raised high. Harry didn’t even bother with a shield. Instead, he flicked his wand sharply and sent a bone-breaker directly into his attacker's leg, which shattered, a howl of agony ripping from his throat, adding to the cacophony of noise.

Harry didn't watch him fall as Bulstrode was on him immediately. Harry ducked low, his wand carving through the air, sending a cutting curse which struck true, causing a thin line of crimson to blossom across the boy's chest as he staggered backwards, dropping his wand with a choked cry, clutching at the spreading blood.

Out of the corner of his eye, Harry caught Rosier’s wand flashing.

Without hesitation, Harry spun, deflecting the jet of sickly yellow light into another of the attackers who just managed to get a shield up in time to block it.

He ducked a curse from Malfoy and fired a blasting curse at Rosier, who was not quick enough, the spell catching him in the hand, his wand exploding, sending shards of wood everywhere.

Rosier went down hard, clutching his mangled appendage.

Three down.

Harry’s chest heaved with the effort, blood pounding in his ears. A shallow curse grazed his ribs, tearing through his robes and skin alike. Still, he didn’t falter in his movements as he conjured a metal spike and sent it at Malfoy, who expertly dodged, firing a purple jet of light his way, which Harry deflected into the wall, blowing chunks of stone out from the impact.

There was a slight pause as the seven remaining attackers took a moment to catch their breath, but Harry was not idle in the respite. He waved his wand in an intricate pattern, picking up some of the debris and transfiguring it into more spikes, which he sent at breakneck speed towards his opponents.

Malfoy was quick enough to send a large area shield, which blocked the stone projectiles from hitting his comrades. The projectiles disintegrated into dust upon impact.

Before he could stop and think, however, a piercing hex narrowly missed him as he dived to the side to avoid it. He rolled to his feet, wand snapping up to throw a shield charm that buckled under the sheer force of the numerous spells hammering it.

Realising that they were unlikely to penetrate Harry's shield, Nott sent a blasting curse towards him, hitting the floor just in front of his shield. The impact sent Harry sprawling backwards until he hit the ground hard, the breath knocked from his lungs.

On his knees, coughing violently, Harry spat out a mouthful of blood onto the stones.

Another curse sliced across his shoulder, and a searing pain blossomed down his arm.

They were closing in now, but Harry gritted his teeth against the pain, forcing himself upright with a snarl.

His magic surged within him, letting him barely think of a spell before it was cast from his wand towards his foes.

He moved with a speed that must have looked almost inhuman, but even then, it was barely enough to defend him from the barrage of spells sent his way.

"Is that all you've got?" he spat as another brief respite took hold.

His left arm hung useless at his side, blood dripping from a ragged tear in his robes where the cutting curse had torn deep.

A jet of blue light screamed toward him, and Harry threw himself sideways, the spell grazing his ribs, which screamed in protest as he fell to the floor, rolling out of the way as a bone-breaker hit the exact spot he had just been.

The seven of them moved in, sending curse after curse at Harry, who did his best to defend himself. He could no longer dodge effectively due to the damage he had sustained, but he managed to deflect a cutting curse back at Mulciber, who had sent it, tearing a deep gash into his shoulder. He managed to remain upright, but his right arm was severely damaged. This gave Harry an opening as he fired a well-placed, piercing hex from his kneeling position, which caught the injured Mulciber in the knee. The sound of the breaking bone cracked through the air as he fell, a whimpering mess, onto the stone floor.

Six left. Three unknown seventh years, Rowle, Malfoy and Nott.

One more spell, Harry thought grimly as he now faced his remaining ambushers. Just one more fucking spell.

He gritted his teeth and forced himself to stand, hurling a curse straight at Nott, whose hastily erected shield absorbed the impact, though only just. Harry managed to throw up a shield of his own as Malfoy sent a curse that Harry didn't recognise towards him. The shield stopped it but shattered on impact, leaving Harry exposed.

Rowle raised his wand at the now exposed Harry when a bolt of crimson light exploded from the shadows behind Harry and slammed into his wand arm with a sickening crunch.

His scream tore through the corridor as he dropped his wand, clutching a twisted, shattered limb.

Harry staggered back, instinct dragging his eyes to the source of the spell.

Arcturus Black stalked forward, his wand slicing through the air in a brutal arc. His cutting curse was blocked by Nott, careering into the stone wall of the corridor as he advanced.

"TRAITOR!" Malfoy bellowed, voice raw with rage. "You stand with him against your own?"

"I stand where honour still fucking means something, you fucking cowardly cunt." Arcturus replied, now shoulder to shoulder with Harry.

They fell into rhythm without a word, the momentum shifting drastically as Arcturus went on the offensive, giving Harry some time to catch his breath.

One of the seventh years turned, but Arcturus caught him clean with a curse so violent it snapped the boy’s wrist backwards. Before he could even scream, Harry's stunning spell punched into his gut, folding him in half and dropping him to the stones.

Four left now.

Harry’s lungs burned; blood slicked his wand hand, but he kept going.

Nott snarled and hurled a hex, but Harry swiped the Elder Wand through the air, deflecting the spell into the nearby wall, then returned fire with a blasting hex that just missed Nott’s arm.

Across the ruined corridor, Abraxas barked orders to his remaining companions, desperation leaking into his voice. The tide had turned, and he knew it.

Smoke curled from blackened scorch marks across the walls, and blood painted the stone in jagged splatters.

Harry wiped blood from his mouth with the back of his hand. His body screamed for respite, but he kept his wand levelled, teeth bared in a snarl. Harry prepared for another assault when a tremor ran through the air and the world cracked open with the force of a bomb.

"BOMBARDA!"

A seventh-year Slytherin was blasted clean off his feet, smashing into the wall with a sickening crack before sliding down in a broken heap.

Charlus Potter stormed onto the scene, his wand blazing, hair windswept, face twisted in fury.

"Oi!" he roared, his voice shaking the air. "You fucking cowards!"

Harry blinked through the haze, a bloody grin tugging at his lips.

"Took your time," he rasped.

Charlus flashed a wolfish grin, striding to their side without hesitation.

"You're still standing," Charlus said, wand snapping up into a dueller’s guard. "I figured you had it handled."

"Prick," Harry muttered.

Malfoy's face twisted into something almost feral at seeing the new arrival.

The moment of peace was broken again as Charlus unleashed a barrage of spells, impacting with the hasty shields of Malfoy, Nott and their final associate.

Charlus fought like a force of nature. There was no elegance like Arcturus, but each spell he cast was accurate and extremely powerful. Meanwhile, Arcturus moved with surgical precision, striking in the gaps caused by the Potter heir.

The introduction of Charlus and Arcturus to the fight had somehow given Harry a new burst of energy, and he was taking full advantage of it while he pressed forward, deflecting any spell that was sent their way.

The last seventh-year staggered away, looking like he was going to make a run for it, only to catch a stunner straight to the gut from Charlus, folding him like wet paper.

Harry and Arcturus turned as one on Nott. As if it were planned, they sent two bone-breakers screaming through the air, catching the unprepared Nott in each leg. He went down hard, wand skittering across the floor, his screams cut short by Charlus, who ended his pain with a stunner to the chest.

There was silence in the corridor as Harry, Charlus, and Arcturus turned, as one, to face Malfoy.

Harry took a step forward.

Charlus and Arcturus moved instinctively, stepping up to flank Harry, ready to tear Malfoy apart, but Harry lifted his bloodied wand arm and cut them off with a single, sharp motion.

"He's mine," Harry said, voice low, guttural with rage.

Charlus hesitated, then he nodded, stepping back without a word. Arcturus followed, his wand still ready in case Malfoy tried anything.

Malfoy’s wand trembled in his hand; blood smeared across his face from a gash along his hairline. His breathing came in sharp, ragged gasps.

Harry stalked forward, letting the silence consume the ruined corridor.

Malfoy raised his wand, his face a mask of terror.

Crucio!”

The curse tore through the air and slammed into Harry, bringing him down to one knee.

Pain coursed through Harry, but there was something wrong. It was not the all-encompassing pain that he had felt at the hands of Voldemort. That had felt like every nerve in his body was on fire, like there was nothing else in the world except the pain.

This was merely a light tickle compared to that.

Harry laughed. A cold, guttural laugh that caused Malfoy's eyes to widen in terror as he ended his spell, falling backwards onto the floor. The momentary look of triumph on his face was nothing but a distant memory.

Harry got to his feet, flicking his wand towards Malfoy, who, completely taken aback, let his wand be ripped from his hand and clatter to the floor.

A memory from the night that Sirius had been killed fought to the front of Harry's brain. He looked down at the shaking figure of Malfoy in front of him.

"Never used an Unforgivable Curse before, have you, boy?" he said, echoing the words of Beatrix Lestrange. "You need to mean them. You need to really want to cause pain - to enjoy it."

He raised his wand and fired a brutal bone-breaker, shattering his right arm completely. Abraxas screamed, clutching the ruined limb, but Harry didn't stop.

The blasting curse hit Malfoy’s left knee with a wet, explosive crunch, which bent his leg at a sickening angle.

Harry stalked closer, face a mask of fury until he reached him, driving his boot hard into Malfoy's groin.

Abraxas shrieked in agony as Harry stood over him, breathing hard, his wand sparking faintly with unchecked magic.

He crouched low, voice a snarl dripping with venom.

"Crawl back to your father," Harry said, eyes burning like cursed fire. "Tell him who fucking broke you."

Harry straightened slowly, his magic still crackling violently around him, while a few yards to his rear, Charlus and Arcturus stood silent, grim, and utterly unflinching.

The sound of heavy footsteps echoed down the corridor, and three figures swept into view, wands already drawn.

Dumbledore, Thorne and Wessex.

They froze at the threshold, eyes scanning the devastation before them.

Dumbledore's sharp gaze swept over the scene, taking in every detail of the ruined corridor.

Wessex raised her wand slightly, cautious but silent, while Thorne’s lips curled into a grimace.

"What happened here?" Dumbledore asked, voice steady but carrying iron beneath.

Harry’s voice was rough. "Ambush." He managed, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

Arcturus and Charlus said nothing, just standing behind Harry like sentinels.

Dumbledore's lips pressed into a thin line as he surveyed the bodies again, then turned to his colleagues.

"Eloric, Cordelia, tend to the injured."

Wessex moved immediately, wand flicking as she began stabilising the worst injuries with brisk efficiency. Thorne summoned stretchers with curt movements, levitating the unconscious students toward them.

"Hospital Wing," Thorne ordered. "All of them."

He paused by Harry, eyes raking over the battered boy. "You three as well."

Harry opened his mouth to argue, but Dumbledore cut him off.

"That is not a request, Mr Peverell."

Harry gritted his teeth but nodded once. Charlus clapped him on the shoulder, causing Harry to wince in pain.

"Oh, fuck. Sorry mate," he said, grimacing as he and Arcturus supported Harry from under each arm and began the slow walk to the Hospital Wing.

Behind them, Wessex's voice snapped at one of the levitated stretchers. "Lie still, idiot! You want to be pissing yourself for life?"

Dumbledore strode ahead, silent and unreadable, his cloak billowing out behind him like a liquid.

They reached the Hospital Wing where Healer Clarkson, the matron, nearly dropped her potion tray when she saw the state of her new arrivals.

"Merlin's bloody beard," she gasped. "Get them on beds. Now."

"Priority to the ones who can't scream anymore," Thorne said dryly, jerking his head toward the floating stretchers.

Healer Clarkson bustled around, ordering assistants and conjuring diagnostic charms, the sharp scent of a blood-replenishing potion filling the air.

Harry sank onto one of the beds heavily, the fatigue of his activities settling in for good now that the adrenaline had worn off.

Charlus threw himself onto the bed beside him with a groan. "For fuck sake, Harry. You said you were just going for a walk to clear your head."

Harry gave a dark chuckle, voice rough with exhaustion. "It wasn’t like I went to find them, was it?"

Charlus snorted.

Harry turned his head slightly toward Arcturus, who sat stiffly on the edge of his own bed, arms crossed, impassive as stone.

"Thank you," Harry said quietly, trying to force as much sincerity into his tone as possible.

Arcturus tilted his head, a flicker of dry amusement in his eyes. "I don't think my cousin would have been very happy with me if I let you die."

Harry managed a weak grin before letting his head fall back against the pillow, staring up at the high ceiling.

"Fucking Halloween", he muttered to himself.


An hour or two later, the hospital wing was silent.

Malfoy had been transferred to St. Mungo's almost immediately, as he had the worst of the injuries. His other nine companions had all been stabilised by Healer Clarkson, who, with the help of Professor Wessex, had treated the worst of the injuries before moving on to the less serious ones.

Harry lay still, breathing slowly. She had patched him up quickly, and Harry was now feeling the strength already return to his body.

He turned as he heard the doors to the hospital wing open, and Dumbledore stepped inside. He strode over to Harry's bed and leaned in, "Mr Peverell," he said, voice low.

Harry pushed himself upright with a grunt, wincing as the motion pulled at half-healed wounds. He met Dumbledore's gaze steadily.

"Are you fit to talk?"

Harry nodded once. "I'm fine."

Dumbledore studied him for a long moment, then conjured a chair with a flick of his wand and sat down.

"Tell me," Dumbledore continued, "what happened."

Harry's voice was low, steady. "They ambushed me. I held them off for as long as I could, then Arcturus arrived. Then, Charlus."

Dumbledore's eyes glinted slightly. "And the severity of their injuries?"

Harry didn't flinch. "They attacked me on a particularly unfavourable night for them. They ambushed me, hoping to attack me off guard and outnumber me. The consequences for that are on them."

"You seem to have responded... decisively."

Harry's mouth twisted into a grim line. "I'm not in the habit of letting people who attack me without cause or warning off lightly."

"I see," he said quietly.

Harry had expected a look of disapproval from his Head of House, but instead, he saw something closer to sadness.

"If you want," he offered, "I can give you the memory. You can see it yourself."

That clearly caught Dumbledore off guard as his eyebrows rose slightly in surprise.

"That," he said, "would be most helpful."

Harry drew his wand, pressed it lightly to his temple, and drew out a silvery thread, neither liquid nor gas. He placed it in a glass bottle that Dumbledore had conjured before holstering his wand.

Dumbledore rose from the chair, inclining his head towards Harry. "Thank you, Mr Peverell. Take some rest. Tomorrow..."

"The politics begin," Harry finished dryly.

A faint, genuine smile tugged at Dumbledore's mouth.

"Quite."

And then he was gone, leaving Harry once more to the silence and the slow, burning knowledge that this was only the beginning of the headache.


The fire in the headmaster's office crackled low, casting long shadows across the ancient stone walls. Shelves of books, artefacts, and portraits of sleeping former headmasters lined the circular room.

On the desk, covered in tiny runes, was a shallow stone basin filled with a silvery liquid-like substance.

Armando Dippet stood with his hands clasped behind his back, his lined face grave.

Albus leaned over the Pensieve and, with a delicate motion, poured the silvery thread of Harry Peverell's memory into its swirling depths.

Without speaking, the two wizards lowered their heads into the basin and were sucked into the memory.

They watched the events unfold, neither one speaking.

The moment the Cruciatus Curse had left Malfoy's wand, Albus stiffened.

He watched, seemingly unable to breathe, as Harry shrugged it off and retaliated brutally.

The memory faded, and Albus and the Headmaster were pulled out of the memory and back into the office.

Armando lowered himself slowly into one of the chairs, his face pale, his fingers steepled tightly in thought.

Albus stood for a moment longer before finally speaking.

"It appears to be justified," he said quietly. "But it was far more brutal than most would expect from a student."

The Headmaster gave a grave nod. "A line was crossed today, by all sides."

Albus frowned."He fought to survive, Armando. You saw the memory just as I did. He should not be punished for this."

"No," he agreed, voice tired. "But the others… their parents will not care. They will want retribution."

Albus's gaze hardened. "Then we must ensure they see the truth."

Albus watched as Armando exhaled slowly. "And what truth is that, Albus?"

"That if Harry Peverell had truly wanted them dead," Albus replied, his voice low, "they would be."

A soft knock interrupted them. The door opened, and Professor Thorne entered, closing it quietly behind him.

He glanced between them, immediately sensing the tension.

"Headmaster, Albus," Thorne said, giving a slight nod. "I came to give an update on the patients."

Dippet waved him forward. "Go ahead, Eloric."

Thorne shifted his stance slightly. "The students will recover with time. Minor fractures, deep lacerations, curse burns, concussions. Nasty, but treatable. Mulciber will need to stay in the Hospital wing for an extended period, and Malfoy has been transferred to St Mungo's. He sustained severe compound fractures, shattered bones in both of his arms and significant damage to the groin." He finished, wincing slightly.

Albus nodded, solemn. "Mr Peverell has allowed us to view the memory, Eloric."

Thorne's eyebrows rose slightly. "I see."

Dippet gestured toward the Pensieve. "You should view it for yourself."

Thorne hesitated only a second before leaning into the swirling silver.

Minutes later, Thorne re-emerged, his face harder, his mouth set in a grim line.

"It appears my belief in the boy was justified then," he said simply.

Dippet leaned forward. "Eloric?"

"I have offered to mentor him privately," replied Thorne.

Albus's brows lifted slightly. "Was this before the events of tonight?"

"It was. I watched him this morning during our lesson dispatch both Charlus Potter and Arcturus Black with relative ease. Both of whom are among the best duellers currently at the school. He has an immense amount of magical power, a strong sense of discipline and sharper instincts than nearly any I have ever seen. Moreover, he has experience far beyond his years. It would be a crime to leave him unguided."

"Do what you think is best, Eloric," replied Dippet, his voice soft.

Dippet exhaled heavily. "The Cruciatus..."

Thorne’s mouth curled into something cold. "He appears to have had experience with it before, judging from how he spoke to Malfoy about it."

"Indeed," concurred Albus, who, like his colleague, had noticed the way in which Harry had talked about the torture curse.

A moment of silence carried through the room before Albus saw Armando sigh deeply.

"Well, gentlemen. I think I shall retire for this evening. I have a feeling that tomorrow will be a hectic day. Please keep me informed of any updates."

Albus and Eloric nodded to him and made their way to the exit.

Once down the spiral stairs, Albus turned to his colleague.

"Do you truly think he has what it takes, Eloric?" He asked. "They only take the best."

Thorne looked away, staring down the deserted corridor. "I think," he said. "That he will be the best they have ever seen, my friend."


1st November 1935

The bells tolled low and heavy over the castle grounds as the morning light filtered weakly through the high, arched windows of the Hospital Wing.

Harry shifted, grimacing as his extremely stiff muscles protested to the movement. Bandages pulled tight across his ribs and shoulder, every movement dragging jagged edges of pain through him. Healer Clarkson had done her very best in healing him the previous day, but some of the curses that he had been hit with were of a darker variety and, he had been told, were likely to leave scars. Truth be told, this mattered to Harry very little as he had enough scars already that a few more were not a huge concern.

With more effort, he sat up, squinting as the light from the rising sun temporarily blinded him. Looking around, he noticed a blurred figure sitting in a chair at the foot of his bed. Harry reached over and fumbled for his glasses on the nightstand next to his bed and, putting them on, saw that the figure was Arcturus.

He sat stiffly in his chair, his wand balanced across one knee, and his eyes closed. Harry wondered if he had slept there or, in fact, if he was still sleeping.

He swung his legs off the bed, his feet making contact with the cold floor of the Hospital Wing. He stood slowly, gritting his teeth against the twinge in his side.

He was wearing a hospital gown, identical to the ones he had worn during his many trips to this place. He looked around for a second before spotting his spare set of school robes hanging neatly from the edge of his bed.

With many grunts and extreme effort, he hobbled behind the small screen next to where he stood and shrugged off the gown, putting on a freshly ironed shirt, pants, socks and trousers before pulling his robes over himself. He looked around for his shoes but didn't find any. Just as he noticed this, however, a tiny pop signalled the arrival of a House Elf.

Harry recognised her as Gilly, the elf who had dropped off some supplies at his cottage when he had first arrived here.

She was relatively small, even for a House Elf, Harry noticed. She had long, pointed ears and a relatively small, round nose that reminded him of Winky, the Crouch's elf. Her eyes were large and round, like the rest of her kind, and she wore a neat robe with the Hogwarts crest emblazoned proudly over her chest.

"I is bringing Master Peverell his shoes, sir." She said, noticing that Harry was awake.

"Thank you, Gilly." He said, taking the shoes from the little elf.

She squeaked sharply, her cheeks turning slightly red.

"Master Peverell remembered Gilly's name." She said, her eyes widening and a broad smile appearing on her face.

"Of course," he replied with a kind smile. "You brought some food to my cottage over the summer. You are most kind in doing so, and I thank you for it."

"Master Peverell is too kind." She replied, bowing her head and blushing even more profusely. "Is Master Peverell needing anything else?"

"No, thank you, Gilly, you have already been a great help to me. Thank you again for the shoes, he said, bowing his head slightly."

She squeaked again, and with another small pop, she was gone.

"I think she has a crush on you." Came a chuckling voice from behind him.

Harry turned to see that Arcturus had woken up and was stretching his arms wide, yawning loudly, with an uncharacteristically jovial grin pulling at his lips.

"Oh shut up, Black," Harry replied, pulling on his shoes.

Arcturus merely snorted and stood from his seat, cracking his back.

"Have you been there all night?" Harry asked, surprised.

"Thankfully not," he answered. "I took over from Potter around four this morning."

"Why?" Harry asked, confusion marking his features.

"To guard you, idiot." Arcturus snorted. "Everyone in the whole fucking castle heard what happened last night, and I know my Housemates. They will seek retribution for what transpired."

"Are you not worried for yourself?" he asked, knowing that Arcturus had put himself in a very dangerous position within Slytherin for coming to Harry's aid last night.

The young Lord Black shook his head. "They know not to cross me. I used to get along with them, and they know exactly what I can do to them if they try."

He sighed. "I used to get along with them, you know. Up until my father died, I was actually friends with the idiots. I would spout out the same rubbish about blood supremacy and nobility. I didn't truly believe it but I did what was expected of me as a Black. That changed when he died and left me with the responsibility of managing a declining house."

Harry was listening with rapt attention, hoping to understand more about the enigma that was Arcturus Black.

"I realised soon after that none of it made any difference. The Black name might not hold as much significance as it did fifty years ago, but it still carries more weight than nearly any other. I found it foolish to try to fit in with the rest of the sheep who did nothing but spout the same drivel that their families had been doing for centuries so I stopped. I started looking outside of my House for allies and turned to my cousin and sister for company."

He made to continue, but at that moment, the door to the office opened and Healer Clarkson entered.

"Awake, are we?" she said crisply, her sharp eyes giving him a once-over before she sighed. "I don't suppose I could stop you from leaving anyway."

Harry grinned at her.

"Oh, all right, fine. You're cleared to leave. I hope I don't see you here again, Mr Peverell. You gave me a lot of work to do last night."

"My apologies," he offered, inclining his head. "I didn't mean to burden you. Anyway, if they try anything like that again, they will not need your services."

She blinked, surprised, her mouth opening slightly at the seriousness with which he said it.

"You'll need these." She said, pulling herself together and handing Harry a small box of vials. Harry saw one labelled "Essence of Dittany" and the others labelled "Blood Replenishing."

"You lost quite a lot of blood last night, Mr Peverell." She informed him, her face returning to its stern resting position. "If your wounds open again, apply the Dittany directly and take a potion. I would advise taking one anyway every morning for the next few days so you don't feel lightheaded."

Harry thanked her, and together, they stepped out of the Hospital Wing.

Waiting just outside the doors, leaning casually against the wall with a cocky grin, was Charlus Potter. Aside from a dark bruise on his jaw and a few scrapes, he looked almost untouched.

"Took you long enough," Charlus said, straightening. "I thought you two were going to make me come rescue you again."

Harry huffed a laugh. "We’re fine."

Arcturus gave him a dry look. "Speak for yourself, Peverell. I still need some answers."

"And you will have them." Harry sighed. He owed the man that much.

Charlus shrugged, falling into step beside them. "Come on. Breakfast awaits, and I’m fucking starving."

Together, they made their way towards the Great Hall where, just in front of the doors, a familiar group waited for them. Minerva, Augusta, Poppy, and Octavius all clustered together. Dorea and Cassiopeia stood a little apart from them, neither group looking at the other. Dorea’s arms were folded, but her eyes were fixed on Charlus with a worried frown, her usual sharpness blunted by something softer and more vulnerable.

Minerva's lips pressed into a thin line as her eyes raked over Harry’s battered form.

"You look like hell, Harry," she said bluntly.

Harry gave a small smile in return. "I feel worse, believe me."

Cassiopeia stepped forward, her dark hair a sleek curtain framing her face. For a heartbeat, their eyes locked, and Harry, unthinking, reached up and pushed her hair out of her face. He saw that her usually bright eyes were bloodshot, and bags drooped beneath them. He began to ask her if she was ok, but was cut off by the sound of a sharp cough. Looking behind him, he saw Arcturus giving him a 'we will talk about that later' look. He smiled sheepishly and pulled his hand away before spotting the matching grins that Charlus and Octavius wore.

The moment they stepped inside, a wave of silence crashed over the hall, and every head turned to look in their direction.

Harry strode forward, purposefully not meeting anyone's gaze. He noticed that Charlus and Arcturus were flanking him from either side and found himself grateful that they were there. He expected Arcturus to split off from them and join the Slytherin table, but to his great surprise, he, Cassiopeia and Dorea continued to walk with them, all the way to the Gryffindor table. Charlus slumped into his usual seat, followed shortly by the others, and then, looking around, he saw something that nearly made him laugh openly.

Arcturus Black, with deliberate calm, sat down at the Gryffindor table.

Harry heard gasps fill the hall, followed closely by hushed whispering.

Cassiopeia followed without hesitation, sliding onto the bench beside him with a graceful ease. At the same time, Dorea hesitated for a fraction of a second, glancing once toward the Slytherin table where furious, stunned faces stared back at her. Then she lifted her chin and took a seat.

Harry, nearly stunned, sat down, but before he could even reach for food, a small figure darted forward. Charlotte, her auburn curls wild and her cheeks flushed, threw herself at him, her arms wrapping around him tightly.

Harry blinked for a second before he returned the hug, rather awkwardly patting her on the back.

"I'm okay, little one." He said as she pulled away, blushing furiously.

" I-I was so worried." She stammered. "I heard that you had been hurt and I-I..."

"I'm fine, Charlotte. Really." He replied, scooting over and letting her sit down next to him.

She bit her lip, unconvinced, her hands twisting in the hem of her robes. "I'm glad you're okay."

Harry gave her a gentle smile. "Takes more than a few snakes to get rid of me."

Charlus snorted from opposite him, and he heard Cassiopeia clear her voice loudly, glaring at him in mock reproof.

Harry saw Charlotte shy away slightly as she spotted the three Slytherins, but Harry, noticing her nervousness, spoke up.

"Charlotte Ashton, meet Arcturus, Dorea and Cassiopeia Black.

Charlotte gave a timid wave. "Hello."

Dorea smiled warmly at her while Arcturus gave a curt nod.

Cassiopeia leaned forward on her elbows, "Don't look so nervous, darling. We don't bite." She looked thoughtful for a moment before continuing, "Well, I might, but only when invited."

Charlotte turned bright red, and Harry chuckled, shaking his head.

"Be nice," he said lightly, flicking a crumb toward Cassiopeia, who caught it deftly between two fingers with a wink.

Then her attention slid back to Harry, her smile turning overtly flirtatious.

"Pity," she purred, tapping her lower lip thoughtfully. "I wouldn't mind an invitation from you, Peverell."

Arcturus spluttered, nearly choking on his pumpkin juice, his face going a bright shade of red.

Charlus, meanwhile, roared with laughter as Harry, trying to keep his composure, returned the wink.

Turning back to Arcturus, who was glaring at his cousin and wiping the front of his robes, Harry asked, "Won't this make things difficult for you in-house?"

Arcturus huffed, a sharp sound like a bark of laughter which reminded Harry a great deal of Sirius. "Things were already becoming difficult. Abraxus was gaining more 'support' from the bootlickers. It was only a matter of time before he did something as stupid as last night."

Harry smirked faintly. "He won't forget that you sided with me, though."

"Good," Arcturus replied. "He is a capable wizard, but he mistakes cruelty for cunning. He believes that Slytherin House's reputation is well deserved and therefore reinforces it. I, on the other hand, while proud to wear green and silver, do not mistake the true ideals that we should personify."

Harry nodded pensively at Arcturus' words, finding himself in agreement.

Just then, Harry heard footsteps from behind him, followed closely by the calm voice of Dumbledore. "Mr Peverell, the Headmaster requests your immediate presence in his office. Mr Black, Mr Potter, you too."

The murmurs around them rose in pitch as the three boys stood. Harry caught the worried glance Charlotte shot him and gave her a slight, reassuring nod before turning away.

They left the Great Hall in silence, the castle’s usual warmth dimmed by the heavy tread of their boots against the stone. The path to the Headmaster’s office felt longer than normal, each step accompanying the gentle increase of Harry's heartbeat. He wasn't nervous, per se, but he had lived in the Wizarding World for too long not to suspect that corruption or injustice might not play a part.

When they arrived, Dumbledore gave the stone gargoyle the password, and it leapt aside with a grinding groan.

The spiral staircase carried them upwards until they came to a stop outside the wooden door.

Dumbledore knocked, and Professor Dippet's voice bid them enter.

Inside the office, the atmosphere was thick. Armando Dippet sat behind his vast oak desk, his expression grave. Standing nearby were three other figures.

The first was an unfamiliar man: tall, severe, and radiating a quiet, yet dangerous authority. His silver-streaked black hair was cropped short, and his simple, black DMLE robes were pristine.

"This is Magnus Crowe," Dumbledore said as they entered. "Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement."

Harry inclined his head politely but with a slight air of wariness.

The second figure was Professor Thorne. His arms were folded, and his hawk-like eyes betrayed nothing.

The third, standing stiffly by the fireplace, was a sharp-featured woman who looked extremely haughty, as though the rest of the office's inhabitants were something that smelled rather bad stuck to the bottom of her foot.

l"Lady Morgana Rosier," Dumbledore added smoothly. "Head of the Hogwarts Board of Governors."

Harry felt Arcturus stiffen slightly beside him.

Lady Rosier wasted no time.

"Headmaster," she said, her voice dripping with condescension, "surely we must ask how a mere scuffle escalated into ten Slytherin students, each from respectable families, hospitalised?"

Dippet steepled his fingers together. "Lady Rosier, we will hear all sides before coming to conclusions."

"The facts are plain," Rosier pressed, casting a cold, disdainful look toward Harry, Charlus, and Arcturus. "These three students attacked my nephew and several of his friends in a brutal and unprovoked assault, leaving severe injuries to all of them including the heir to the House of Malfoy in St Mungo's."

Crowe tilted his head slightly, his cold, grey eyes never leaving Harry.

Charlus began to move forward, but Harry caught his arm, giving him a reassuring glance.

"Madam Rosier," he said with as much civility as he could muster. "I wonder how you have come to this conclusion, as I know that you have not been in contact with your nephew or any of his friends, as none of them have regained consciousness yet."

She began to splutter indignantly, but Harry continued. "I may be wrong, and feel free to correct me, Mr Crowe, but before a conclusion is made regarding the guilt or innocence of a party, evidence must be shown. For example, I have already given Professor Dumbledore a memory of the attack last night, which I am sure he has watched?"

Dumbledore nodded.

"Well then, if it had been 'a brutal and unprovoked assault', then I find it hard to believe that my companions and I here would still be students of this castle and not in the custody of the DMLE."

Arcturus snorted into his hand, covering it up with a cough while Charlus was grinning from ear to ear at the diplomatic way in which Harry had answered."

"That may be true, Mr Peverell," came the gruff growl of Magnus Crowe. "But the fact is that all three of you are standing and appear to be healthy while ten boys are nursing severe injuries."

Harry narrowed his eyes slightly. "Mr Crowe, if ten wizards attacked Professor Dumbledore here, and he left all of them incapacitated and was unhurt himself, would you be asking that question to him?"

"You think yourself as powerful as Dumbledore then Peverell?" spat Rosier, her lip curling into a snide grin at the implication.

"Not at all," Harry answered. "But the point stands. Guilt cannot be given just because one side came off better."

Crowe nodded, which gave Harry a spike of confidence that he was not as corrupt as he had feared. Without another word, he strode forward and peered into the pensieve that was placed on Dippet's desk. He glanced up at Dippet, who nodded in a way of permission, and then bent down, face-first into the silvery substance.

Grumbling, Madam Rosier followed, leaving Harry, Chalrus and Arcturus alone with their teachers.

Thorne was looking at Harry with a mixture of pride and amusement and shot him a subtle nod, which was returned.

Not long later, the memory ended, and Crowe and Rosier reemerged from the Pensieve, each face as pale as the other.

"That," he said, "was no unprovoked assault from Mr Peverell. That was a coordinated ambush against a single student."

Dippet exhaled quietly, steepling his fingers once more.

"The evidence," he said, voice carefully neutral, "speaks for itself."

Crowe stepped forward, his presence filling the room.

"Mr Peverell," he said, his steel-grey eyes locking onto Harry, "you acted in defence of your life. The level of force you used, while severe, was proportionate to the threat you faced."

He turned to Dippet. "However, the use of the Cruciatus Curse on school grounds cannot be ignored. There will be significant repercussions for this."

Lady Rosier stiffened. "Surely not! He is a boy—"

Crowe cut across her sharply. "He is a boy who attempted to use an Unforgivable Curse on another human being. That is a crime punishable by life imprisonment in Azkaban."

"This is absurd!" Rosier snapped. "He was provoked—"

"Provoked or not," Crowe said coldly, "which I must point out, was not the use of an Unforgivable, is absolute in the eyes of magical law."

He turned back to Dippet. "I will arrange for Septimus Malfoy to be summoned to Hogwarts immediately. He must be informed of the charges against his son."

Rosier’s lips thinned into a bloodless line, but she said nothing further, her fury barely restrained.

Crowe’s gaze lingered briefly on Harry, Charlus, and Arcturus.

"You three," he said, voice cutting, "conducted yourselves with remarkable discipline under extreme circumstances.”

Harry inclined his head stiffly. "Sir."

Charlus and Arcturus echoed him, and the three boys left the Headmaster’s office and headed down the spiral stairs. Once they were out in the corridor, Harry stopped and looked at the other two.

“I’ve said it before,” he began, running a hand through his hair, “but thank you — both of you. I am in your debt. If there is ever anything you need, and it’s in my power — say the word.”

The words hung in the air for a moment before Charlus broke the silence. “Hey, mate. I don’t know if it’s sunk in yet, but we’re your friends.” He glanced at Arcturus with a grin. “Well, I am at least — not sure about ol’ Snakey over there.”

Arcturus barked a laugh, then nodded. “I like you, Peverell. Even if there is… something going on between you and my cousin. I wouldn’t have stepped in if I didn’t think you were someone worth the effort. A man I’d be honoured to call a friend.”

Harry looked at him for a moment, the realisation of what had been said taking a little longer than it should to hit its mark.

“Thank you, Arcturus,” Harry said quietly, glancing between his two friends.

“We’ll need to stick together,” Charlus said grimly. “Malfoy Sr. will do everything he can to twist this around. I’d bet Galleons Abraxas walks free — too much corruption in the Ministry for someone like him to be convicted.”

Then he paused, narrowing his eyes at Harry. “Okay, hold up. What did you mean by ‘something is going on with your cousin,’ Arcturus? You mean Harry and Cassiopeia…?”

Arcturus smirked but said nothing.

Charlus turned back to Harry, grinning like a Kneazle who’d cornered a pixie. “So that’s why you’ve been sneaking off so much lately. Merlin’s tits — you and Cass were practically eye-fucking at lunch today.”

Harry let out a quiet breath, the faintest hint of colour touching his cheeks. “It’s not like that,” he muttered, a little too quickly.

Charlus snorted. “That’s the most suspicious denial I’ve ever heard.”

Arcturus stiffened, his smirk vanishing. “Potter, honestly. A little tact, maybe? She is my cousin.”

Charlus held up both hands. “Alright, alright — sorry. That came out rougher than I meant.”

The three continued walking, boots echoing against the flagstones as they made their way into the castle’s quieter corridors.

After a stretch of silence, Harry glanced sideways at Arcturus. “You are sure that this will not cause problems for you back in Slytherin?”

Arcturus didn’t miss a beat. “I am a Black. They are beneath me. I couldn’t care less what those cock-sucking sycophants think they can do. Most of them owe me enough money that I could bankrupt them with a single letter if they tried anything.”

Harry snorted with laughter, while Charlus clapped him on the shoulder, grinning. “Remind me never to owe you anything.”

“Smart choice,” Arcturus replied dryly.

They turned a corner, the torches casting long shadows against the worn stone. The castle felt quieter than usual for this time of day, but Harry supposed most people would still be at breakfast.

Near the base of the marble staircase, Minerva, Augusta, and Poppy were waiting. Octavius was halfway up the bannister, balancing his satchel on one shoulder and looking far too pleased with himself.

“Took you long enough,” Minerva said, one brow raised as she fell into step beside Harry.

“We were having a deeply intellectual conversation about social status and sexual tension,” Charlus said breezily.

Augusta gave him a look. “Your mouth is going to get hexed off one of these days.”

“Probably deserved,” Charlus agreed cheerfully.

The others chuckled as they turned the corner, heading toward their final lesson of what, for Harry, had been a very long week.

 

Chapter 11: A Snitch, a Stone, a Kiss and a Book

Chapter Text

Act 1, Chapter 9 – A Snitch, a Stone, a Kiss and a Book

9th November 1935

The first Quidditch match of the season was a highly anticipated occasion for the entire school. The usual buzz in the corridors and attempts at subterfuge were something that Harry was well-versed in from his previous time in the Gryffindor team. Still, even so, he found himself making use of the Marauder's Map a great deal, ducking through shortcuts and hidden passageways so as not to be caught by any would-be ambusher. It wasn't like he couldn't deal with any who tried it, but after Halloween, he felt unmotivated to fight anyone for the sake of it.

He woke early on the morning of the match, the sky a clear, cloudless blue. He kicked Charlus awake, and the two of them made their way down into the common room, where an unusually nervous Minerva was waiting for them. After a quick hello, they headed down to breakfast.

They ate quickly and were soon joined by the rest of the team.

McKinnon cleared his throat once they had eaten their fill, the hall filling up with students, all of whom were sporting either the red and gold of Gryffindor or the yellow and black of Hufflepuff. The Slytherin table was noticeably bare of any support except for two red scarves that stood out in the crowd of green-trimmed robes.

Cass and Dorea had both accessorised, and Harry noticed that Cass's scarf had the number 7 on it, while Dorea's had the number 4. Charlus' number. He looked next to him at the Potter heir and saw that his neck was noticeably redder than it had been before. Smirking to himself, he looked back and saw a somewhat exasperated Arcturus sitting between his sister and cousin. Evidently, their newfound friendship with the young Lord Black was not enough for him to openly support his house's historical rival.

He nodded to Arcturus, who gave a stiff nod back by way of a 'good luck' message, smiled kindly at Dorea and winked cheekily at Cass, who returned it, biting her lip seductively in reply.

He felt the back of his neck redden as Charlus leant in and whispered in his ear, "Will you be getting a special 'congratulations' from you adoring fan when we win, Peverell?"

Harry glared at him before wordlessly casting a stinging jinx at his foot. Charlus yelped in pain and smashed his knee into the underside of the table, causing him to roar in anguish.

"PEVERELL!" yelled McKinnon from the other side of the table. "Kindly refrain from injuring one of our chasers HALF AN HOUR before our first game."

"But we have two more, Anthony. I'm sure we don't need this sorry excuse for a flier." Replied Harry, innocently.

The rest of the team laughed. Even Minerva cracked a small smile before schooling his features into one of disapproval. Charlus, meanwhile, was rubbing his knee and glaring at Harry.

"I'll get you back for this, Harry. Mark my words."

Harry merely clapped him on the back and got to his feet. He winked once more at Cass, eliciting a glare from Arcturus and followed the rest of the team out of the hall and into the grounds.

The changing room buzzed with a restless, electric energy. Boots thudded against the stone floor, leather straps snapped taut, and someone's broom vibrated noisily where it leaned against the wall, too excited for its own good.

Harry sat on the bench, methodically strapping on his shin guards. The gear still felt new and unfamiliar as he got used to the more bulky 1930s gear, compared to the lighter, sleeker designs he had used previously.

He slid his arm into the sleeve of his red and gold jersey, the Gryffindor lion bold over his chest, and fastened the clasps with sure fingers, adjusting the fall of the robes over his pads. Then came the gloves, which he didn't put on right away, instead, tucking them into his pocket.

Behind him, the room's chaos was in full swing.

"Charlus, if you preen in that mirror any harder, we'll have to call in a second broom for your ego," Minerva called, redoing the braid that her hair hung over one shoulder.

Charlus, adjusting his collar with an exaggerated flourish, glanced over with a grin. "Please. This face will be in all the post-match sketches. It deserves to look heroic."

"It's going to be sketched flat on the grass if you forget the passing signals again," she shot back.

"Friendly fire, McGonagall? In front of the children?"

Harry smirked faintly as he adjusted his goggles, sliding them up to rest on his forehead. The banter reminded him of something he hadn't felt since he was on his previous team. Just as the noise began to spiral into full chaos, McKinnon's voice cut through the room like a cannon blast.

"Team!"

Silence fell, sharp and instant.

Anthony stood at the front of the room, fully kitted out, arms crossed over his chest, eyes bright and focused.

"This is it. Our first match of the year."

He looked at each of them in turn with a glare that could've put Oliver Wood to shame.

"If you get hurt, hurt them back. If you get killed, walk it off."

Charlus gave a low whistle. "Can we put that on the back of our robes?"

"Only if you spell it right this time," Minerva muttered, eliciting a few chuckles that rippled through the room.

"We have got the better team," McKinnon continued. "But that is no excuse for laziness. Charlus, Minerva, we have drilled hard for Hufflepuff's formations, but don't just go through the motions. They might not be as good as us, but they will not go down without a fight. Jack, Elliot, remember to focus as much fire as you can on Longbottom. He is by far their best player, and if we can take him out of the picture early, it will make our job a lot easier. Archie, make sure you stay alert by the hoops. Remember what we practised with the right-hoop-wall and keep them out as much as possible."

He turned to Harry and adopted a fierce look. "You haven't been here long, Peverell, but you might just be one of the best bloody fliers I have ever seen. Stay high and keep your eyes peeled. Hufflepuff's seeker is quick but small. If you need to use your size against him, then do so."

Harry nodded as the rest of the team stood.

"Let's go fucking kill them!" Anthony roared as the rest of the team joined in.

They made their way through the changing room doors and out onto the pitch. Harry put on his gloves and pulled down his goggles.

The roar that greeted Gryffindor's entrance onto the pitch was thunderous, with banners of red and gold snapping in the wind and fireworks launching trails of light above the stands. The air crackled with anticipation and excitement as Harry stepped onto the pitch beside Charlus, who was gripping the handle of his Cleensweep Notus with a determined strength.

Across the pitch, Hufflepuff's team lined up in yellow and black. At the front stood Robert Longbottom, tall and broad-shouldered, holding his Beater's bat as if he planned to use it to take someone's head off. He met Harry's eyes with a respectful nod, which Harry returned.

Then Madam Hopkirk called the captains forward for the customary 'see-who-can-break-the-others-hand-competition'. She then blew her whistle, and the match exploded into action.

From the very first pass, it was clear: Gryffindor meant business.

Charlus opened with a blistering goal thirty seconds in, rocketing the Quaffle through the left hoop before Hufflepuff had even settled into formation. Minerva followed with two rapid goals of her own, weaving past the defence with fluid precision.

"GRYFFINDOR LEADS, THIRTY TO ZERO!" the commentator screamed, voice hoarse with disbelief at the ferocious start that Gryffindor had displayed.

They flew like twin storms, knocking both Bludgers into Hufflepuff's Chasers with unrelenting force. By the ten-minute mark, two Hufflepuff players had already been forced to the ground for medical attention.

Still, Robert Longbottom held the line. He seemed to be everywhere, smashing Bludgers away from his teammates with brutal accuracy, and nearly taking Elliot off his broom with a swing that left the Gryffindor Beater spinning away.

"Bloody hell," Elliot wheezed, clutching his ribs as he flew up to where Harry was circling the pitch. "That man has vengeance in his soul."

Harry chuckled as he saw Charlus fire another, passing a very disgruntled-looking Hufflepuff keeper.

Robert was exceptionally strong and more than a competent flier, but even he couldn't hold back the tide.

Charlus was flying like a man possessed, laughing as he looped and dove and taunted the opposing Chasers with blinding speed. Minerva kept to elegant arcs, her passes sharp and deadly, and her expression calm and terrifyingly focused.

Archie Hall, in the Gryffindor hoops, barely had anything to do. He sat back on his broom in front of the right-most goal post as if he were bored, but Harry knew that he was alert and ready should his help be needed.

Harry circled high above the rest of the game, his eyes sharp and scanning for a glint of gold. He didn't need to involve himself in the chaos below. He spotted the other seeker, seemingly not content just to watch, whizzing lower to the ground, actively hunting the snitch. It was a tactic that Harry had used when he was just starting Quidditch, but he soon learned that it was useless. Better to keep your energy up and your eyes alert than distract yourself with anything else. Let them wear themselves down. Let the Snitch come to him.

At one point, Hufflepuff tried a desperate offensive play. Three Chasers drove forward in a tight V, and for a moment, it looked promising.

Until Jack Barker barrelled into them from the side, scattering them like bowling pins. The stands exploded.

After half an hour, the commentator screamed, his voice slightly sore, as Anthony rocketed the quaffle through the Hufflepuffs' goal hoops yet again.

"ONE HUNDRED AND TWENTY TO ZERO!"

And then it only got worse.

Two more goals from Charlus. Another from Minerva. Even Anthony, usually the steady orchestrator, dove in for another goal of his own. The scoreboard kept climbing, Hufflepuff's only resistance the increasingly exhausted Robert Longbottom, who now looked like he wanted to throw his bat at someone.

Harry saw it then. A flicker of gold, just above the Ravenclaw stands.

He moved.

The world narrowed.

Wind roared past his ears as he leaned low over the Silver Arrow, cutting through the air like a knife. The Hufflepuff Seeker noticed too late, kicking off with a startled yell, but Harry was already on it.

He dodged a wild Bludger — probably sent by Robert out of sheer desperation — and rolled sideways through a narrow gap in the stands.

The Snitch darted up, feinted left.

Harry followed.

Down again.

Close.

Closer—

His hand snapped shut.

The whistle blew.

The match was over.

"GRYFFINDOR WINS! FOUR HUNDRED POINTS TO ZERO!"

GRYFFINDOR: 400

HUFFLEPUFF: 0

The stands erupted into a deafening cheer. Red and gold streamers burst into the sky. Charlus threw his arms around Minerva and whooped. Archie actually dropped his broom in disbelief.

Robert Longbottom landed nearby, panting, sweat-slicked and grim-faced. Harry met his eyes and gave a respectful nod.

"You were the only reason it wasn't worse," Harry said.

Robert snorted. "You say that like it wasn't a bloody massacre."

Harry offered a small, crooked smile. "It was. Thanks for making it fun."


Gryffindor Tower was in chaos. The kind fuelled by roaring laughter, firewhisky someone had absolutely not gotten through legal means, and the unfiltered glee of one of the most crushing Quidditch victories in Hogwarts history.

Charlus was holding court in the centre of the common room, retelling the match with increasingly exaggerated hand gestures.

"—and then I looped over the Macmillan, dodged a Bludger that Barker had apparently aimed at me, thanks mate—"

"I told you to duck!" Jack shouted back, grinning from an armchair currently occupied by himself, Elliot, and at least one full-size flagon of mead.

Harry sat near the hearth, arms draped loosely over the back of the couch, his broom resting against the wall beside him. He had already been dragged into three group hugs, patted on the back by half the House, and offered at least six questionable drinks.

Now, he was just soaking it in.

Minerva appeared beside him with two tankards, offering one with a raised brow.

"Victory tastes better when it's shared," she said.

Harry took it with a nod, clinking his tankard against hers. "To effort being mandatory."

She smirked. "And blood being optional."

Across the room, Anthony stood slightly removed, watching the celebration with a quiet sort of satisfaction. When his eyes met Harry's, he lifted his drink in a silent salute. Harry returned it with a nod.

Poppy had transfigured the snack table into a makeshift treatment station, just in case anyone got too ambitious with the butterbeer-fuelled broom reenactments. She was currently wrapping a bandage around Archie's finger as he sulked about having dropped his broom in front of the entire school.

"You were great. Who cares?" Poppy said, slightly exasperated at the seventh-year keeper. "They'll forget the broom before they forget that scoreline."

"Four hundred to zero," Archie muttered. "Feels like we should get medals."

"I am getting a medal," Charlus called from the centre of the room. "I'm making it myself. It'll say, 'Most Handsome Chaser' on the front and 'Better Than Minerva' on the back."

"Make sure you spell both words wrong so we know it's authentic," she called back sweetly.

The portrait hole swung open, and a group of second-years tumbled in, flushed and wide-eyed. "You should see the Hufflepuff common room," one of them whispered. "They're still just sitting there. Like statues."

Jack raised his tankard. "To Robert Longbottom, may his bat rest in peace."

"Amen," said Elliot solemnly.

Just then, the portrait hole creaked open again and Octavius Prewett strolled in with the swagger of a man on a mission. He was carrying two clinking bottles under each arm, a wicked grin on his face.

"Look what I liberated from the depths of Slughorn's storeroom," he announced proudly. "A little post-victory encouragement."

Cheers erupted as he set the bottles on the nearest table, and someone immediately started conjuring mismatched cups. Minerva gave him a disapproving look — the kind that only barely masked her amusement.

"You'll be doing lines for weeks if Dumbledore catches wind of this."

"He's not here, is he?" Octavius replied cheerfully, already pouring drinks.

Harry laughed, shaking his head. "You're going to get us all killed."

"Worth it," Octavius said, handing him a glass.

As Harry took the drink, a soft voice spoke beside him.

"You were incredible."

He turned to see Charlotte standing there, her usual quiet reserve tinged with something brighter tonight — admiration, maybe even a little awe.

She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "I mean it. That catch… it was brilliant."

Harry offered a modest smile. "Thanks. You should've seen Charlus, though. He thinks he invented flying."

"I heard* him say that," she said, grinning.

There was a brief pause, just long enough to be comfortable.

"I'm glad you're here," she added, quieter.

"So am I," Harry replied, voice just as soft.

The noise around them rose again; someone had started a raucous Gryffindor chant near the fireplace, and Charlus was now attempting to balance on the back of a couch.

Harry glanced back at Charlotte, a smile lingering.

Then he tipped back his drink.

Warmth spread through his chest, slow and welcome. Another was pressed into his hand — from who, he wasn't sure — and he accepted it without hesitation. The laughter, the music, the heat of the fire — it all blurred slightly, in a comfortable way.

He was leaning back more now, joking easily with Minerva and Charlus, even letting Octavius teach him an overly complicated toasting song that absolutely no one got right.

In one corner, Jack and Elliot were very obviously entertaining a pair of fifth-year girls — one perched on each of their laps, giggling into their drinks. At the same time, Jack attempted to impress with a blurry retelling of a Bludger he definitely* hit, and Elliot nodded solemnly along like a man sharing war stories.

"Should we stop them?" Minerva asked, watching the display with narrowed eyes.

Harry took another sip. "Only if they start shagging."

"I heard that," Jack called.

"You were meant to," Harry replied.

The music got louder — someone had enchanted the wireless to belt out old Quidditch chants at twice the speed, and now half the Tower was shouting along, out of tune but full of heart. The drinks flowed freely, tankards refilling themselves with every round of toasts. The couch cushions had long since been transfigured into makeshift drums, the rhythm turning wild and infectious.

A Conga line, started by a dangerously tipsy seventh-year, spiralled through the room. Minerva ended up leading it with a completely unconvincing look of exasperation. Charlus was dancing on a table, shirt undone, waving his broom like a war banner.

Even Harry, warmed through by drink and laughter, found himself pulled to his feet. He was smiling now, unguarded and real, clapping along to the beat, letting the revelry wrap around him. The knot of tension he hadn't even realised he'd carried since Halloween finally started to loosen.

He let himself laugh. Relaxing properly for the first time since Halloween.

And then, just as the room tilted into something near riotous, the portrait hole creaked open again.

A first-year slipped inside, wide-eyed and breathless, scanning the room until they spotted Harry.

They hurried over, tugging at his sleeve.

"Er — Lord Peverell... Harry? There's... someone asking for you. Just outside the common room."

Harry blinked. "Who?"

The first-year hesitated, then added in a hushed voice, "She said her name's Cass."

Harry was already moving, heart steady and sharp again.

He stepped out of the portrait hole, head slightly ringing from the alcohol and blaring music. Standing on the opposite side of the corridor, still wearing the Gryffindor scarf with his number on was Cass.

"You flew very well, Peverell." She noted, smiling slightly.

Harry grinned at her, the warmth of the firewhisky filling his insides with confidence.

"Glad you noticed, Black." He replied, shooting her a wink.

She grinned slightly and gestured down the corridor.

"Walk with me?"

He fell into step with her, walking down the empty halls and out into the grounds. They didn't speak for a moment but continued down the deserted corridors towards the grounds. Neither gave direction, letting their feet guide them.

Cass moved with the kind of quiet confidence that made sound feel unnecessary — a shadow against the moonlit path, calm and unhurried. The castle behind them glowed with celebration; ahead, only the silver-washed silence of the grounds.

Her footsteps slowed as they reached the lake's edge, where the breeze came sharper off the water. She paused, arms folding around herself as she looked out across the dark glass of the surface.

"You'll catch cold like that," Harry said quietly, already unclasping the outer cloak from around his shoulders.

Cass gave him a sidelong glance. "I'm wearing your scarf."

"I had wondered where I left it," he laughed.

He stepped closer and draped the cloak around her shoulders before she could protest. His hands lingered for just a second longer than needed — fingertips brushing the fabric where it fell over her collarbone. She didn't move away. Didn't speak. But he saw the way her eyes followed his.

"It's warm," she murmured at last. "You didn't have to come."

Harry glanced sideways. "You asked."

She hummed, almost amused. "You'd had more than a few drinks. I half-expected you to forget I existed by the time you hit the portrait hole."

"I wouldn't forget you," he said, quiet but confident.

That pulled a glance from her, brief but sharp. She looked away just as quickly, but her voice softened a little.

"Still. I wasn't sure."

They stood like that for a beat — the lake murmuring beside them, the moon painting their shadows long across the ground.

"Do you ever miss it?" she asked suddenly, voice softer. "Your old life, before you came here?"

Harry's jaw tensed before he could stop it. He didn't answer right away. Cass didn't press.

Eventually, he said, "Yes. And no."

"Vague," she murmured.

"I miss certain things. Certain people. But it is nice here too. I have made friends and… and I met you." He replied, hoping that the darkness of the grounds would cover the blush creeping up his face.

Cass didn't respond at first. The lake lapped softly against the shore. Then she stepped closer — only a pace, but it was enough to change everything. Her hand lifted, brushing her fingers lightly along the edge of his jaw, a fleeting touch that barely registered before it was gone.

He met her eyes again, and the space between them pulled tight—taut with the same tension that had always lived in their silences, in their spells, in the quiet hours after duels when neither of them had quite dared to move first.

His hand reached up, slow and deliberate, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. His fingers lingered on her jaw, gently caressing just under her cheek.

Their eyes met, and Harry could see a fire burning behind hers.

The kiss, when it happened, wasn't sudden. It didn't crash into them or steal the breath from their lungs.

It was the kind of kiss that didn't ask for permission — not because it ignored boundaries, but because it had already been waiting, coiled beneath weeks of silence and sparks and playful jibes.

Her hands found his chest, fingers curling lightly in the fabric of his shirt. His other hand cupped her jaw.

When they finally parted, she didn't step back.

He didn't look away.

Their foreheads rested together for a second longer, the silence thick with meaning.

Harry could feel her breath against his cheek, steady but shallow. The warmth of it, the closeness, sent a quiet shiver through him that had nothing to do with the cold.

Cass didn't pull away. Her eyes, when she finally opened them, were softer than he'd ever seen. Not uncertain, but open. She searched his face like she was still trying to decide if this was real, or if it might vanish the second she blinked.

He gave her a small, crooked smile.

"Took us long enough," he said.

She huffed a quiet breath, something between a laugh and a sigh, and leaned her forehead back against his for a moment. "Don't ruin it, Peverell."

They stood there for a moment longer, neither quite ready to step back. The lake whispered behind them, and somewhere far off, the faint echo of Gryffindor chants drifted on the wind.

Eventually, she eased away, but didn't go far. His cloak was still wrapped around her, her hands still brushing against the front of his shirt.

"You should get back," she said. "Before someone puts together that I dragged you off into the dark."

"Dragged?" he asked, brows lifting slightly.

"Gently coerced," she allowed.

He stepped back just enough to catch her full expression. There was the faintest trace of a smile there — something small and private. Just for him.

"Will I see you tomorrow?" he asked.

She tilted her head. "That depends. Are you planning on throwing me across the duelling platform again?"

"Only if you provoke me."

Cass smirked. "Then I suppose it's inevitable."

He laughed, and for a second, everything felt lighter.

They lingered a little longer, before finally turning back towards the castle. They didn't hold hands. They didn't need to.

But their shoulders brushed, once.

Then again.

And this time, neither of them moved away.

They climbed the slope in companionable quiet, the castle growing brighter as they approached. From this distance, the Tower glowed like a hearth, its windows golden with firelight and motion. Harry could still hear the revelry — faint music, bursts of laughter, the clink of enchanted tankards.

Cass slowed as they reached the outer courtyard, the moment stretching thin again.

"I'll head in from here," she said, her voice back to its usual cool clarity, but without the distance it used to carry.

Harry nodded. "Goodnight, Cass."

She hesitated, just a beat. "Goodnight, Harry."

With one last glance — not quite a smile, but not far from it — she turned and disappeared into the shadows beneath the archway, her steps soundless.

Harry watched until she was gone and then headed in the direction of his own common room.

The wild celebration had faded into a drowsy lull; the fire still crackled in the hearth, but the singing had stopped, and most of the chaos had settled into half-empty tankards and slurred conversation. A few students still lingered, sprawled across armchairs or curled in corners, blinking slowly as the adrenaline wore off.

Harry stepped through the portrait hole, the cool air of the corridor still clinging to his robes. His hair was windswept, cheeks faintly pink from the walk back. No one really noticed him at first—everyone was too far gone into their own blissful haze.

He paused, taking it all in.

Charlus was passed out on the rug in front of the fire, shirtless, one boot still on, snoring softly into a throw cushion that definitely wasn't his. Jack and Elliot were murmuring over a chessboard in the corner, drinks forgotten on the side table. Minerva was sitting in the corner, her face buried in her hand. Making a mental note to ask if she was okay tomorrow, he noticed that Octavius, was still awake. Slouched in a chair by the hearth, nursing a mostly full glass and humming tunelessly to himself. His tie was undone, robes wrinkled, but he looked a little distracted. Harry noticed that he was casting glances over in Minerva's direction.

Thinking that he must have said something to upset her, Harry approached, hesitating for only a moment before speaking.

"Octavius. I need a favour. I need a few minutes alone in the dorm."

Octavius blinked at him, then squinted towards the stairs. "Charlus is out cold, if you're wondering. Shirtless and drooling."

"That's why I'm asking," Harry said. "You're the only one who might stumble in."

"Right," Octavius said slowly, standing with a faint sway. "I can give you a while. I'll pretend to be asleep or something. You alright?"

Harry hesitated. "I will be."

Octavius gave a small nod. "Say no more."

He stepped over Charlus carefully, then made his way up the staircase. Each step felt heavier, the earlier warmth from Cass' kiss already fading into something more conflicted—something raw.

He wasn't running away from it.

He just needed to face something else first.

Ginny.

The Peverell ring had never left his finger—a dark band, old and silent, the Resurrection Stone resting within its centre. He turned it now, slowly, deliberately.

Once.

Twice.

The world around him shifted. Grew colder. Quieter.

And then she was there.

Ginny.

She stood a few feet away, barefoot on the flagstone, hair tumbling down over her shoulders in a way he hadn't seen in years. She was exactly as he remembered—freckled, fierce, flame-bright and unafraid.

Her eyes met his, and she smiled. Soft. Familiar.

"So," she said, arms folding. "Cass, huh?"

Harry blinked. "You—what?"

Ginny arched a brow, smirking. "I may be dead, but I'm not blind. And I'm definitely not deaf. We're all watching, you know. Mum cried. Sirius tried to toast to it. Fred said he'd give it a week."

Harry stared, utterly thrown. "You're joking."

"Of course I'm not. That girl's been after you since your first duel. Took you long enough to notice." She laughed.

He flushed, rubbing at the back of his neck. "It just... happened."

Ginny stepped forward, the teasing fading slightly, replaced with a more familiar warmth. "I know."

"I kissed her."

"Harry, everyone here knows."

He gave a pained laugh. "I didn't plan it. But now all I can think about is whether I've done something wrong. Whether I've—"

"—betrayed me?" she said gently, cutting him off.

He didn't answer.

"Harry," she said, softer now, crossing to stand just in front of him, "you don't owe me your grief. You never did."

"I still love you."

"And you always will. That doesn't mean you can't love someone else."

"It feels like if I let go, I'm leaving you behind."

She crouched in front of him, her face level with his. "You carry me with you. You always have. You always will. But I'm gone, Harry. You're not. And you deserve to live."

He looked at her, something tight and aching in his throat. "What if I can't? What if I don't know how anymore?"

"You're already doing it," she whispered. "Bit by bit. And tonight—tonight was a step."

His voice cracked. "Do you hate me for it?"

Ginny smiled, tears shining faintly in her eyes. "Never. I'm proud of you. You're still standing. You're still fighting. And now... now you're starting to feel again. That's not betrayal, Harry. That's healing."

He nodded slowly, tears burning at the corners of his eyes.

"Can I see you again?"

"When you need to," she said. "But promise me you'll try not to."

His lips parted, but she was already beginning to fade—light scattering through her like morning mist.

He hesitated, then asked, "What's it like... there? The other side?"

Ginny's fading form paused, light flickering gently in her eyes. "It's hard to explain. It's not like here. No pain. No fear. Just... peace. Like the way the world feels right after a storm, when everything's quiet and clean. We're not trapped. We're not sad. We remember. We watch. And we wait."

"Wait for what?"

She smiled. "For those we love to be ready. But we're not gone in the way you think. We're only a thought away, always."

"And you're happy?" he asked, voice trembling.

"I miss you. But I'm at peace. And I want that for you too. I don't want you living like you're counting the days until we meet again. I want you to let me go, Harry. Not forget me—never that—but let the memory soften. Let it live alongside your new ones, not in place of them."

She stepped closer, her fading form glowing like starlight. "Love me, yes. But love her too, if she's the one. Fully. Without guilt. Without waiting for a future that belongs to the past."

Harry's throat tightened again. "You'll be there?"

"Always. But not as a destination. Just a part of where you've been. Not where you're going."

He swallowed, voice faint. "That sounded like Dumbledore."

She chuckled. "Maybe he's rubbing off on me."

Then she leaned in one last time, her voice barely more than breath. "Live your life, Harry. And enjoy it. That's all I ever wanted."

And then she was gone.

The dorm was silent again.

Harry sat on the edge of the bed, the Resurrection Stone heavy in his palm.

And for the first time since arriving in this world, he let the tears fall.

Not for her.

But for finally letting go.


10th November 1935

The next day dawned bright and early. Harry woke to the sound of Octavius' snoring and the view of Charlus, still with his shoes and trousers on, lying spread-eagled across his bed. Harry showered and dressed quickly, his mind still dwelling on the conversation with Ginny the previous night. He made his way through the once more spotless common room, presumably the work of the Hogwarts House Elves, and he clambered through the portrait hole and out into the quiet interior of the castle.

Deciding to spend his Sunday being proactive with his training, he headed to the Great Hall for an early breakfast, noticing how very few people were there. With it being a Sunday, most would still be in bed, making the most of a nice lie-in or, for the older students, recovering from hangovers, whether it be from celebrations, commiserations or just Saturday drinks.

After piling his plate full of bacon, eggs, sausages and toast, he looked up just as a small tawny owl landed in front of him carrying the morning's edition of the Daily Prophet.

He had taken out a subscription after Halloween, hoping to hear news about Abruxus' fate after the idiot tried to use an Unforgivable on him, as the boy had not returned to Hogwarts yet. He had received an owl from Abraxus' father, who appeared to be equal parts angry at his son's actions and annoyed that he hadn't succeeded in 'teaching Harry a lesson.' Harry had not responded to it, hoping that his silence would speak volumes to the Malfoy Lord.

He did not doubt that the bastard would get off; his father was too well-connected and had enough bribe money to essentially buy the whole Ministry. They had always been a very wealthy family since they arrived from France in the 18th Century. While not an Ancient and Noble Family like the Potters, Blacks, or Peverells, the Malfoys had risen to prominence through several shrewd business dealings and a reputation for malevolence toward those who crossed them. He knew all of this from the hours of research he had spent while coming to grips with his new life in 1935. He had examined the most prominent families of the time, learning their secrets and, more importantly, how to use that knowledge to his advantage should the need arise.

Opening the paper, he noticed, once again, no news on the boy's fate and decided that he would peruse the business columns for any investment opportunities.

He had come to the realisation that, despite his magical skill, he would not be able to make much out of the meagre sum of money that remained in his vault at Gringotts. He had already exhausted over half of the nearly 1500 Galleons that he had discovered upon his visit to the bank, and that needed to change. Investment would usually be a perilous economic gamble. Still, with Harry's knowledge of what was popular in the future, he knew that he had an advantage over everyone else in the field.

Thoughts of his purpose here resurfaced in his mind, and the question that had been plaguing him since his arrival came back to him.

Why exactly was he here? Why had Death seen fit to send him to 1935, and what was he to do now he was here?

His first thought on the matter had been to stop the eventual rise of Voldemort, but that made little sense to him. Why send him back to before Tom Riddle had even joined Hogwarts? Did Death want him to kill a five-year-old boy? No. Despite the hurt that Tom Riddle had caused him, he would not hunt down an innocent child, no matter what that child would one day become. He was not Tom.

This line of thought, however, left him with more questions than answers, and flicking the page once more, he saw a familiar name that jumped out from one of the advertisements.

'Dr. Filibuster's Fabulous Wet Start No-Heat Fireworks'

Harry smiled, reminiscing about the countless times that the Weasley twins had used this particular product, remembering, too, how popular they had been with the general public.

This sounded like an opportunity too good to ignore.

Scribbling a note asking for an audience with Dr Filibuster, he called forth Nyx, checked that no one was looking, and gave her the letter to send.

He felt silly using his companion like this, but seeing as he had no owl and that she was, in fact, a bird (albeit a very magical bird) that could deliver letters, he had decided that she would certainly do.

"You can stretch your wings for a bit." He said, handing her the letter. "I'm sorry I have kept you hidden away for so long." He added as she cawed softly and took to the air with the letter in her talons.

She truly was remarkable, he thought as he watched her fly away, and he needed to make sure that he made the most of this particular aspect of his family magic.

Harry finished his breakfast and was just about to get up from his seat when he noticed Augusta walk in, Robert Longbottom accompanying her, looking especially more jubilant than he had been the day before.

She spotted Harry, sitting alone at the Gryffindor table and motioned for Robert to follow her. Harry noticed that the burly young man was not too pleased to follow, but obeyed her nonetheless.

"Good Morning, Harry." Greeted Augusta in her formal manner. "I see that you aren't feeling too bad after last night's festivities."

Harry chucked, earning a scowl from Robert, who huffed but took the seat next to Augusta on the bench opposite Harry.

"My head is pounding slightly, but it's nothing that a nice cold shower couldn't fix." He replied. "And what do I owe the pleasure, Robert?" he asked, trying his best not to sound too arrogant as he took a sip of his drink.

"We have some news," answered Augusta. "I was going to wait for the others before sharing, but judging from the state that Charlus was in last night, I wouldn't be surprised if we don't see him before Christmas."

Harry snorted as Augusta took a sharp breath in, an unusually giddy grin falling over her face. "Robert and I are going to be married."

Harry nearly choked on his pumpkin juice. He knew full well that they would eventually reach this milestone, but he had suspected that it would happen a few years after leaving Hogwarts. As far as he knew, they had barely spoken to each other yet.

"Something funny, Peverell?" asked Robert.

"No, no, not at all." Answered Harry, regaining his composure. "Just a little surprised is all. I wasn't aware you were even together."

"We weren't," Augusta replied, causing Harry to raise an eyebrow at her.

Augusta gave a slight nod; her hands folded neatly in her lap. "The announcement caught us both off guard. It was decided last week when an old contract between our families was activated."

Robert nodded, picking at his food. "We found last night, and we weren't given much room to negotiate. Just... 'this is happening, so deal with it'."

Harry blinked. That was... sudden. He'd known such things happened in pureblood society, but it was still jarring to see it unfold up close. "And you're alright with it?"

"We like each other well enough," Augusta said after a moment, glancing briefly at Robert. "It could've been worse."

Robert offered her a small, crooked smile. "She means it could've been Nott."

"Obviously," Augusta replied, a touch of dry humour threading her voice.

Harry frowned slightly. "If you don't mind me asking... how exactly does it work? The whole betrothal contract thing. I'm from an old family, I know, and I've read about them, but this is the first time I've actually... well, seen one happen."

Augusta's expression softened. "I suppose that you have not been around to be accustomed to the old practices, have you? The contracts are usually arranged between family heads. They involve magical seals, political terms, sometimes even property or inheritance clauses."

"Mostly it is about keeping alliances tight," Robert added, his voice losing some of its earlier edge. "Bloodlines, politics, that sort of thing."

"It is rather old-fashioned by modern standards," Augusta clarified. "Most purebloods get to choose who they will marry, as long as their Head of House approves. In those cases, a contract is nearly always put in place, but a fully arranged marriage contract is rather rare these days."

Harry cocked his head, trying to wrap his mind around the idea that someone could tell him who he could and could not marry. But here these two were, acting like it was the most normal thing in the world.

"It is not as bad as it sounds, Harry. Neither of our parents would have forced us to marry someone we detested. It was in the contract that, when we both come of age, we would make the final decision on whether to go through with it. Of course, it will be very much expected of us to follow through, but there would not be any nasty repercussions if we decided that we loathed each other."

Harry nodded slowly, absorbing the explanation. "Still sounds like a lot."

Robert shrugged. "It is. But like she said: there are worse outcomes."

There was a pause, and then Augusta nudged him gently with her foot beneath the table. "Besides, I was assured he has a decent sense of humour."

"Decent?" Robert looked mock-offended. "I'm a delight."

Augusta rolled her eyes, but there was no real heat in it. "A loud delight, maybe."

Their eyes met for a moment, and Harry caught the faint flicker of something real between them.

He smiled faintly. "Well, I hope I'm invited to the wedding. If only to see who survives the planning."

Augusta chuckled under her breath. "You'll be there. Front row, most likely."

"We wouldn't want our personal protection detail to be too far away," Robert added, causing Augusta to shoot him a look, clearly worried that he had been insensitive to Harry.

He, however, saw the funny side to it and began to laugh, which was soon joined by the other two.

Just as the laughter died down, Harry noticed that two more people had entered the hall. Octavius and Minerva were walking side by side, their posture rigid and their faces, resolutely looking anywhere but at each other.

"What do you reckon?" Harry asked, leaning over and whispering to the other two.

"I have no idea, but whatever it was…" began Robert.

"…Has made them look like they killed someone." Finished Augusta, moving over to allow Minerva to sit down. Octavius, meanwhile, took the empty seat next to Harry.

Octavius reached for the teapot and nearly knocked it over, and Minerva adjusted her napkin with military precision, still not looking at each other.

"Morning," Minerva said eventually, far too loudly.

"Morning," the others returned, almost in unison.

The silence that followed was thick and brittle.

"Alright," Augusta said suddenly, setting down her fork. "What in Merlin's name happened?"

Octavius groaned and dropped his forehead into his hands. "We kissed."

Robert blinked. "I'm sorry- what?"

Minerva glared at Octavius as though she could erase him from existence. "It was the firewhisky."

"Lots of firewhisky," Octavius added, quickly.

Harry blinked. "Wait a moment. You kissed?"

"Aye," Minerva retorted. "Briefly and stupidly and under the influence of a lot of alcohol."

Her Scottish accent, while never particularly subtle to begin with, seemed to break through to the point where it was almost difficult to understand her.

"Did anyone see it?" Augusta asked, incredulous.

"I think everyone had gone to bed or was passed out." Replied Octavius, purposefully not looking in Harry's direction as he must have sensed the look of glee on his friend's face.

This was something that he did not know about from the future, and he vowed to never, never let him hear the end of it.

Harry chuckled as a memory came back to him from the night before, "So that's why you were acting strange last night. I thought you had upset her, not kissed her. Or is that the same thing?" he asked, grinning slightly at Minerva.

"We agreed it meant nothing," she added, blushing violently.

"Absolutely nothing," Octavius echoed, far too quickly.

She turned to him with a deadpan stare. "If you breathe a word of this to anyone—"

"Minerva, please," Harry said, lifting a hand. "This is already seared into my memory. No words are necessary. Oh, hello, Charlus, guess what? Octavius and Minerva kissed last night." He finished, looking over Minerva's shoulder.

Immediately, both of them turned to look, Minerva doing it so fast that Harry was astounded she didn't crick her neck.

Upon seeing that Charlus was in fact not behind them, they turned to glare at Harry, who, along with Augusta and Robert, was howling with laughter.

"Fuck off, Peverell." Grunted Octavius, spearing a sausage onto his plate.

Minerva shot him a reproachful look, clearly not impressed by his language.

Regaining his composure, Harry grinned widely at the two of them. "Well, that was certainly unexpected."

"You're telling me," muttered Octavius, now helping himself to scrambled eggs.

Harry stood from the table, his face still split in a wide grin before congratulating Augusta and Robert once more, slapping Octavius on the back, winking at Minerva and heading for the door.


11th November 1035

Harry reached the door to the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom just before eight on Monday evening. It was his first private lesson with Professor Thorne, and despite everything else vying for his attention, he was looking forward to it. After the events of Halloween, he had half-expected the rugged professor to cancel, but Thorne had made it clear through a terse note and a pointed look after class that they would proceed as planned.

He knocked once and was met with the gruff voice of the Defence professor, which bid him enter.

The classroom was arranged exactly as it had been during the duelling lesson, with the desks pushed to the walls, the chairs vanished, and a duelling platform occupying the centre like a stage.

Thorne sat at his desk, arms folded, his black eyes watching Harry with what could only be described as anticipation.

"Glad you could make it, Peverell," he said. "Sit. Before we begin with anything practical, I want a word."

Harry nodded and took the seat across from him. It wasn't a request, and they both knew it.

Thorne leaned forward, the fire casting stark lines across his scarred face.

"Firstly," he began, "you handled Halloween better than any student I've ever seen. Hell, better than most Aurors would have. I saw the memory you gave Dumbledore. Watched it several times and I have to say, you are very good."

Harry said nothing.

"Too good, in fact. You've got an extraordinary amount of power, Peverell, but more than that. It's refined to a point that it shouldn't be. Not for someone your age."

Still, Harry remained silent. The quiet between them stretched to almost uncomfortable levels.

Thorne huffed a quiet laugh. "I won't ask where you learned how to do it, Peverell, as I have no interest in hearing you lie. Instead, I want to give you something useful. You might even learn a thing or two."

He paused.

"Any questions before we start?"

Harry's eyes narrowed faintly. "Why are you doing this, Professor?"

Thorne barked a short laugh. "Straight to the point. Good, I like that. I told you before that I see potential in you. Potential that needs tempering. What you did on Halloween was brilliant, but it was also reckless. You duel with instinct, which works—until it doesn't. Against someone older and more experienced, that instinct will get you killed."

Harry gave a slow nod. "Fair enough. But there are plenty of talented students. Why me? Why now?"

Thorne studied him for a long moment, then leaned back in his chair. "Because you're different, Peverell. You've seen something. I can see it in your eyes. You have fought something that I would only make a fool of myself guessing. You're not afraid of power, and that makes you dangerous. Some teachers might look at that and get frightened of what you become."

Harry understood the subtle dig at Dumbledore but listened as Thorne continued.

"But, call me crazy, I get excited. Dangerous is good, especially when it is used in the right way."

"And what do you get out of this?" Harry asked.

"A challenge. The chance to see something new. Maybe even the satisfaction of knowing that when the next war comes, and mark my words it will come, I helped forge one of the blades that cuts through it."

Harry sat still, wondering just how much his Professor knew, or expected.

Thorne watched him, eyes sharp. "This isn't about coddling you, Peverell. I'm not here to make you feel safe or comfortable. I'm here because the world outside these walls doesn't give a flying fuck how clever you are or how many NEWTs you get, it only cares whether you can survive what gets thrown your way."

Harry met his gaze evenly. "Then I suppose it's a good thing I don't plan on dying."

Thorne smiled menacingly, reminding Harry of Mad-Eye Moody. "Good. Then let's begin sharpening that promise. Next lesson, we will begin with the practical. Tonight, we talk."

"I'm listening."

"Then we'll get along just fine."

He reached into a drawer beneath his desk and pulled out a small, worn book bound in dark hide. He slid it across the desk to Harry.

"This is not Ministry-sanctioned. In fact, it's the kind of thing they'd rather burn than give out, but what they don't know won't hurt them. This book contains tactical theory, advanced defensive and offensive spells and accounts from people who fought wars, not debates. I want you to study it."

Harry opened the book and scanned a few pages. The margins were annotated in cramped, aggressive handwriting, and there were diagrams, curse lattice maps, and even theories on intention-to-magic delay intervals.

"Where did you get this?"

"I will tell you that when you have read it."

Harry shut the book. "And you're just giving it to me?"

Thorne's expression was unreadable. "Consider it a test. There is a month before the Christmas break. Use it to read and learn, and when you return, come with questions. If you don't have any, I'll know you didn't read it."

Harry slipped the book into his satchel, nodding once. "I will."

Thorne leaned forward again, tone dropping slightly. "And Peverell... if you ever want to talk about what you've seen, what made you the way you are... my door's open. Just don't expect tea, cakes or sympathy."

Harry grinned. "Wouldn't dream of it, sir.

Thorne's mouth twisted into a smile again.

"Good. Dismissed."

Harry stood, pausing just before the door. "Thank you, Professor."

"Don't thank me yet," Thorne said. "Wait until you're still alive when it counts. Then we'll talk."


9th December 1935

Snow arrived in December, falling thick and fast in the backdrop of the Scottish Highlands, softening the castle's harsh stone edges with a dense, white blanket. Icicles hung from the eaves like brittle fangs, and the lake had frozen into a sheet of black glass. The scent of pine, smoke, and frost lingered in the air, and in the castle's halls, anticipation buzzed for the holidays. But for Harry, the approaching break brought no rest—only reflection.

He and Cassiopeia Black had continued to meet regularly, twice, sometimes three times a week. Their duels were no less fierce, but it was to the backdrop of flirtatious comments and snapping remarks at the other's expense.

Charlus and Arcturus had drawn closer to him, too. What began as a cautious alliance had deepened into something almost fraternal. They spent long hours training together in unused classrooms, refining spells and pushing their limits. Arcturus brought a ruthless precision to every session, his Slytherin cunning meshing strangely well with Charlus's brazen flair. And Harry simply enjoyed their company. Where once they'd orbited separately, now they moved as a unit.

Harry quickly became worried that he and Charlus were neglecting the rest of their friends, especially Octavius, so they increased their effort to involve him in as much as possible. Harry had also made sure that Octavius had not felt left out.

He continued to spend time with Charlotte, too, tutoring her in transfiguration, something the little first-year apparently struggled with, but at other times, they simply chatted. She was becoming like a little sister to Harry and, most likely due to this, pretty much all of the mean comments she had received from others in her year had ceased. She was now on much better terms with her dorm mates, and Harry could tell that her confidence, something that she had struggled with after being thrown into this brand new world of magic, was improving.

Quidditch practices continued in the cold, but Harry took to the skies with fierce joy, each time, losing himself in the sharp turns and sudden dives of his favourite pastime. The team had grown tighter under McKinnon's lead, and Harry's performance as Seeker left little doubt that he was as deadly in the air as he was on the ground.

Even the nightmares that he had been plagued with since his arrival seemed to be settling down. Where nearly every night he would wake, sweating violently and hyperventilating, he was now able to sleep unmolested by visions of green light and red hair.

However, something else had taken their place in haunting his nights.

Thorne's journal was admittedly a masterclass in magical warfare, but Harry often came away with more questions than answers. He had underestimated just how dense it was in combat knowledge, and despite spending nearly every night with the blasted tome, he still struggled to make heads or tails of it. He encountered gruelling retellings of gruesome battles, extremely complex magical theories and advanced spells that even he had never heard of.

He had attempted some of them, making good use of the Room of Requirement to do so. He had learned a new shield charm that formed a golden dome around him, which would stop anything short of the unforgivables, a gnarly-looking curse that would leave its victims paralysed from the waist down and a subduing hex that appeared to be a mix between a stunner and a weak cruciatus.

He had copied passages into his own notebook, practised footwork drills drawn from Auror field reports, and reworked his stance with help from one of its pages, which would enable him to dodge more efficiently.

The last note he read had simply read: "You don't win by being fair. You win by being first, and making damn sure they don't get a second chance."

He had underlined it twice, making sure the message sank in. Fairness was not something that he could afford to give.

News had reached him a week earlier that Abraxas Malfoy had avoided punishment entirely. The Ministry had, predictably, brushed it all aside, labelling it a 'misunderstanding', and Abraxas had returned home to 'recover'. There had been outrage at this from within Gryffindor Tower, but to tell the truth, Harry had never imagined a different outcome. The corruption ran deep, and bloodlines carried more weight than truth ever could.

Of the ten who had ambushed him, only six had returned to Hogwarts since Halloween. They had resumed classes quietly, keeping their heads down and eyes averted. Mulciber, Nott, Malfoy, and Rosier, though, were still recovering from the damage Harry had inflicted.

Tomorrow, the train would come to take them back to London for the Holidays. Harry had elected to go back to his little cottage in Godric's Hollow, as all of his friends would also be making the trip home, and he had already been invited for Christmas with Charlus and Boxing Day with Cassiopeia.

There was another reason that he wanted to be away from the castle for the holidays, though.

It was about time he visited the Peverell Estate in Scotland and checked out what would likely be his future home.

It was looking like it would be a rather busy holiday for Harry.

A/N: I do not own the line from Avengers: Age of Ultron